Students' Series 
 
 EXERCISES IN 
 
 uATIN CQMPOSITION 
 
 3 A N 
 
Joru: 3?/ett 
 
 
 .^ 
 
 
Cjjf Stuirnts' Srrirs of latin Classics 
 
 EXERCISEvS 
 
 IN 
 
 Latii^ Peose Composition 
 
 FOR SCHOOLS 
 
 BY 
 
 M. GRANT DANIELL, A.M. 
 
 Principal op Cbaumct-Hall ScnooL, Boston 
 
 Part I. 
 
 BASED UPON CAESAR'S GALLIC WAR, BOOKS l.-IV. 
 
 XEACH, SHEWELL, AND SANBORN. 
 BOSTON. NEW YORK. ClUCAGO. 
 
» " • • • • • 
 
 COPTRIQHT, 1889, 
 
 Bt U. grant DANIELL. 
 
 EDUCATION DEPT. 
 
 J 
 
 It- 
 
 ^ 
 
 HLtiy 
 
 / 
 
 # 
 
 Xoriuoot) ^rrss : 
 
 J. S. Gushing & Co. — Berwick & Smith. 
 
 Boston; Mass., U.S.A. 
 
9 CiT? 
 
 -^ 
 
 ^D-P 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 This book is prepared in the belief that Latin compo- 
 sition can best be taught in connection with the reading 
 of the Latin authors, and its object is to furnish pupils 
 with sufficient material for practice in Latin composition 
 while they are reading Caesar and Cicero. 
 
 The method contemplates the study and recitation of 
 the oral exercises as a part of each day's lesson, either 
 in the advance or the daily review (preferably the latter), 
 and of the written f xercises at stated periods correspond- 
 ing to the progi-ess of the class in the Latin text, — the 
 imi)ortant thing being to have both oral and written 
 work done while the passages on which they are based 
 are fresh in the mind. The text thus furnishes the vo- 
 cabulary, and the models for all the idioms, the princi- 
 ples of syntax, and the order and arrangement of words. 
 
 I have practised substantially this method for many 
 years, and feel warranted in asserting that it is correct 
 in principle, easily applied in practice, and productive of 
 excellent results. It economizes time and labor by ac- 
 complishing through one instrumentality — the Latin 
 author — these two objects: first and most important, 
 the better comprehension and appreciation of the Latin 
 text ; and second, facility in writing Latin. 
 
 Attempt has been made to fumish practice in all the 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 common rules of syntax as thoroughly as if the exercises 
 consisted of isolated sentences arranged according to 
 grammatical rules. Some idea of how successfully this 
 has been done may be gained by consulting the Gram- 
 matical Index, which it is hoped will prove helpful to 
 teacher and scholar for ready reference to the grammars, 
 and for a review by topics, when that is desired. 
 
 The present admission requirement in Latin composi- 
 tion of many of the colleges — the translation into Latin 
 of a passage of connected English based upon some por- 
 tion of the authors read — encourages, and even demands, 
 this kind of work in preparatory instruction. 
 
 Many teachers prefer to begin Caesar's Gallic War with 
 the second book rather than the first, but there is no 
 uniformity of practice in this respect. For this reason 
 the notes on the first two books contain many repetitions 
 that would otherwise be unnecessary. I strongly recom- 
 mend beginning with Book IT. 
 
 To the many kind friends who have encouraged me 
 to undertake this work, I return my warmest thanks. 
 I wish also to acknowledge my indebtedness to Prof. 
 T. B. Lindsay of Boston University, to John Tetlow, 
 A. M., head master of the Boston Girls' High and Latin 
 Schools, who read parts of my manuscript and made val- 
 uable criticisms thereon ; and particularly to Prof. E. M. 
 Pease of Bowdoin College, Editor-in-chief of The Stu- 
 dents' Series of Latin Classics, who has read both the 
 manuscript and the proof-sheets, and made many wise 
 and useful suggestions. 
 
 M. GRANT DANIELL. 
 
 August, 1889. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 KXKKCISES 
 
 FOR 
 
 Oral Translation, 
 
 Book I. . . . 
 
 EXKUCISES 
 
 FOR 
 
 Written Translation, 
 
 Book I. 
 
 EXKKCISES 
 
 FOR 
 
 Oral Translation, 
 
 Book II. . 
 
 EXKRaSES 
 
 FOR 
 
 Written Translation, 
 
 Book II. . 
 
 Exercises 
 
 FOR 
 
 Oral Translation, 
 
 Book III. 
 
 Exercises 
 
 FOR 
 
 Written Translation, 
 
 Book III. . 
 
 Exercises 
 
 FOR 
 
 Oral Translation, 
 
 Book IV. 
 
 Ekercises 
 
 FOR 
 
 Written Translation, 
 
 Book IV. . 
 
 Notes 
 
 
 • • 
 
 , 
 
 . 
 
 Grammatical Index 
 
 
 . 
 
 21 
 31 
 42 
 48 
 56 
 61 
 70 
 
 77 
 95 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2008 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/exercisesinlatinOOmgrarich 
 

 BOOK I. 
 FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 1. 1. There^ are three rivers in Gaul. 2. The Belgae 
 inhabited one part of Gaul. 3. In* our language they 
 were called Gauls.^ 4. We call them Gauls.* 5. They 
 differ *from each other. 6. We differ from each other. 
 
 7. Of all the Gauls the Belgge are nearest to the Rhine. 
 
 8. The Belgae are furthest off from the province. 9. •Very 
 seldom. 10. These things ^make men effeminate. 11. With^ 
 whom do we wage war ? with the Germans. 12. W^ho' 
 surpasses you ^"in courage ? 13. They kept the Germans 
 "from their territories. 14. The Kelts occupy one part 
 of Gaul. 15. It has been said '^that the Germans wage 
 war. 16. Gaul ^^begins at the river Rhine. 17. The river 
 Rhone bounds one part of Gaul. 18. The Pyrenees moun- 
 tains stretch from the ocean to the sea." 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 2. 1. Is not* Orgetorix wealthy ? 2. 'When Messalla 
 and Piso were consuls, a conspiracy was formed. 3. Orget- 
 orix persuaded* the nobility to form a conspiracy. 4. *Can 
 
L CiEBAR: GALLIC WAR, BOOK I. 
 
 ;yoa persuaclc^ ire to go out of the kingdom? 5. They 
 surpass^ everybody in courage. 6. Since they surpass 
 everybody, they can get possession of Gaul.^ 7. It^ is 
 easy to go out of our territories. 8. I can easily persuade 
 *you of this. 9. I can the^ more easily persuade you be- 
 cause you surpass Orgetorix in courage. 10. The Rhine 
 bounds the Helvetians ^^on one side. 11. The river is 
 broad and deep. 12. The Helvetian land is separated 
 from "that of the Germans by the Ehine. 13. The Rhone 
 separates the Helvetians from our province. 14. ^^On the 
 third side Helvetia is bounded by Lake Geneva. 15. It 
 resulted from these facts^^ ^^that they were affected with 
 great mortification. 16. We can easily ^^make war upon 
 the Germans. 17. Are you eager for warfare^^ ? 18. Con- 
 sidering their glory in war, they have very narrow limits. 
 19. We think ^^ve have narrow limits. 20. I think you 
 are eager for warfare. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 3. 1. Orgetorix influenced the Helvetians by his 
 authority. 2. They were induced ^to buy up wagons and 
 pack-animals. 3. An abundance of grain was in store. 
 4. Peace and friendship were established with their 
 neighbors. 5. These preparations^ were completed ^in 
 two years. 6. ^Three years are enough ^for establishing 
 peace. 7. They chose Orgetorix ^to do this thing. 8. I 
 took upon myself an embassy to Orgetorix. 9. ^He per- 
 suaded Casticus to seize the throne. 10. He persuades 
 the senate to call him friend. 11. ^Was Casticus accept- 
 able to Divitiacus ? 12. ^Shall you give Casticus your 
 daughter in marriage ? 13. It is an easy thing* to do to 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 6 
 
 holil the sui)remacy. 14. It is not doubtful that he 
 hohls' the supremacy. 15. There is no doubt that they 
 '"were influenced by this speech. 16. There is no doubt 
 that this speech influenced*" them. 17. It was not doubt- 
 ful that the Gauls were" very powerful. 18. I assure you 
 **that I shall hold the supremacy. 19. They can get pos- 
 session of all Gaul." 20. I hope "that you can seize the 
 throne. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 4. 1. Orgetorix pleaded his cause in^ chains. 2. ^If 
 you are condemned, punishment must follow. 3. *You 
 must be burned with fire. 4. The day ^for pleading his 
 cause is apix)inted. 5. ''Have you a large number of 
 debtors ? 6. All the household of Orgetorix was con- 
 ducted to the same place. 7. We rescued ourselves *from 
 being burned. 8. ^Let us maintain our rights.* 9. A mul- 
 titude of men was collected 'by the magistrates. 10. We 
 think *"that Orgetorix "committed suicide. 11. Suspicion 
 is not wanting that he was burned. 12. Was he burned ? 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 6. 1. Shall you go forth from your territories ? 2. ^Are 
 you ready for that undertaking*? 3. I think you are 
 ready. 4. We have set fire to our towns, about six in 
 number. 5. We shall take Vith us all our grain, except 
 what we have burned up. 6. They returned* home. 
 7. They are prepared *to burn up their grain. 8. They 
 did this •to take away the hope of returning home. 
 9. Shall you carry out four months' provisions ? 10. We 
 shall adopt' the same plan. 11. *Who crossed the Rhine ? 
 
4 C^SAR: GALLIC WAE, BOOK I. 
 
 12. Who ^persuaded the Boii to besiege Noreia ? 13. Can 
 you persuade me to burn down my house ? 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 6. 1. They could go out from home by two routes. 
 2. With difficulty they dragged their wagons ^one at a 
 time. 3. The road is so*^ narrow ^hat we can easily keep 
 off the enemy. 4. The road through the province is *free 
 from obstacles. 5. These two routes are much easier. 
 6. What can be easier ^than the second route ? 7. What^ 
 river flows between the Helvetians and the Allobroges ? 
 8. One" road is narrower than the other.'' 9. You don't 
 seem ^to have a friendly disposition towards me. 10. Let^ 
 me go over the bridge. 11. I think ^'^I shall compel you 
 "to let me go. 12. On that day they all ^^assembled at 
 the bank of the Ehone. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 7, 1. Caesar departed from the city. 2. The bridge 
 was broken down. 3. Caesar ordered one legion to hasten 
 into Gaul. 4. Caesar was informed^ about the march of 
 the Helvetians. 5. Who^ informed the Helvetians of 
 Caesar's arrival ? 6. ^It is my intention to break down 
 the bridge. 7. What was the intention^ of the Helve- 
 tians ? 8. We march through the province because we 
 have no other way. 9. ^May we do this with your' per- 
 mission ? 1.0. Ambassadors were sent *to say that they 
 might^ do this. 11. Are they not^® people of an unfriendly 
 disposition ? 12. Will they refrain from injury ? 13. "If 
 you wish to take a day for deliberation, you may.^^ 
 14. ^^Let them return ^*on the Kalends of April. 15. If 
 you wish anything, return on the Ides of April. 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 8. 1. Meanwhile the soldiers were assembling from the 
 province. 2. I have live legions ^with me. 3. A wall fif- 
 teen feet' high* was extended twelve miles.* 4. They 
 were attempting to cross *against Caesar's will. 5. It 
 will not be very easy to cross, *if the enemy are unwill- 
 ing. 6. He cannot grant a passage to any one. 7. He 
 'said that the day had not come. 8. He *says that he 
 cannot prevent them. 9. If you use* force, you will be 
 'Misappointed in your expectation. 10. Can you build a 
 raft ? 11. Why" could they not break through ? 12. Be- 
 cause the soldiers repulsed them with their weapons. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. ^ 
 
 9. 1. ^If you are unwilling, we cannot go through the 
 pass. 2. Since* we cannot persuade you, only* one road 
 is left. 3. Can we not persuade the iEduans ? 4. We 
 can, ^if Dumnorix is our advocate. 5. Whose daughter 
 did he marry* ? 6. Was not Dumnorix friendly to the 
 Helvetians ? 7. Is not Orgetorix desirous of a revolu- 
 tion ? 8. Accordingly the business was undertaken by 
 Dumnorix. 9. I wish to keep you attached to me. 
 10. He caused* them to 'exchange hostages. 11. "Let not 
 the Sequanians hinder us from our journey. 12. Let us 
 'exchange hostages. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 10. 1. What do you intend* to do ? 2. It is attended' 
 with great danger to the province *to have the Helvetians 
 for neighbors. 3. *If you should do this, Caesar would 
 
6 C^SAR: GALLIC WAR, BOOK I. 
 
 ^put Labienus in command of the province. 4. For these 
 reasons he intends^ to hasten into Italy. 5. He had been 
 wintering in Further Gaul. 6. Enemies of the Roman 
 people had seized the higher positions. 7. What fortifi- 
 cation was Labienus ^put in command of ? 8. Three 
 legions were enrolled there. 9. These were defeated ^in 
 battle. 10. On the fourth day he Arrived at Ocelum.*" 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 11. 1. Ambassadors were sent ^to ask for aid. 2. Our 
 towns ought not to be stormed ; ^ought not to have been 
 stormed. 3. Since^ we could not defend ourselves, we 
 asked for aid. 4. Our fields have been devastated almost 
 in sight of Caesar. 5. Have not our children been led 
 into slavery ? 6. They said that their children had been 
 led into slavery. . 7. We have %othing left except our 
 villages. 8. ^We must not wait ; you must not wait ; 
 they must not wait. 9. Labienus,* inform Caesar that 
 you will not wait. 10. He decided that he must not wait 
 'till all the resources of his allies were exhausted. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 12. 1. ^Li which direction does the Ehone flow? 
 
 2. Can you telP by the eye ^in which direction it flows ? 
 
 3. The scouts informed Caesar that one part of the forces 
 had crossed the river. 4. ^Having killed the consul, they 
 sent his army under the yoke. 5. **Having sent his army 
 under the yoke, they put him to death. 6. They ^not only 
 killed the consul, '^but also sent his army under the yoke. 
 7. ^hat district which caused the death of the consul 
 %as the first to go out from home. 8. Let us avenge the 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 7 
 
 wrongs "of the people. 9. Cassius was killed in the same 
 battle with* Piso. 10. Whose grandfather was Piso ? 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 13. 1. ^He has the army led over the Arar. 2. He had a 
 bridge built 'so that he might lead his army over. 3. Can 
 Caesar overtake the Helvetians ? 4. Can you do 'in one 
 day what we accomplished Hn ten days ? 5. They knew 
 that Caesar crossed* the river *in one day. 6. If the 
 Romans make* peace with the Helvetians, •the latter will 
 go where ^the former wish.® 7. Remember that old defeat. 
 
 8. You attacked us "when we were crossing the river. 
 
 9. ^"Do not attribute that to your own courage, or" despise 
 us. 10. We rely upon "our own valor rather than upon 
 treachery. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 14. 1. The^ less those events have happened according 
 to our own deserts,* the* more 'indignant we feel. 2. *If 
 we were conscious'* of any wrong, we should not *feel so 
 indignant. 3. ''Why should we be afraid ? 4. We have 
 done nothing 'to make us afraid. 5. 1 was not aware ®that 
 I had done anything "to make me afraid. 6. Why do you 
 lK)ast of your victory ? 7. They ^'^made great boasts 
 alx)ut their victory. 8. Caesar felt indignant because the 
 Helvetians had harassed the -^duans. 9. The immor- 
 tal gods "are wont to punish men for their crimes." 
 
 10. Sometimes the gods grant us prosjK^rity'' that'* we 
 may suffer more keenly from a cliange.*^ 11. Although" 
 this is 80, still we are "going to make peace with you. 
 12. Although you are sorry for your crimes, still the gods 
 will punish you. 
 
8 C^SAR: GALLIC WAR, BOOK L 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 15. 1. ^In what direction did Caesar march ? 2. Send 
 ahead some^ horsemen *to follow up the enemy's line.* 
 3. A *few of the Helvetians joined battle with our cav- 
 alry. 4. With* a few of our horsemen we drove a multi- 
 tude of their horsemen. 5. Occasionally they ^make a 
 bolder stand. 6. Can you not restrain your men from 
 battle ? 7. It is enough to harass the enemy's rear.* 
 8. There are not more than ^four or live miles between us 
 and the enemy. 9. Could Caesar keep his men from for- 
 aging ? 10. Don't you consider this enough for the 
 present? 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 16. 1. Caesar importuned the ^duans for the grain. 
 2. Not only is there no fodder at hand, but ^not even are 
 the crops in the fields ripe. 3. Moreover, the grain which 
 we brought up the Arar^ we cannot use. 4. We do not 
 wish to turn our course from the Arar. 5. The day is at 
 hand on which the leaders must^ be called together. 6. Is 
 it necessary' to put him off day after* day ? 7. *What sort 
 of power had Liscus over his i)eople ? 8. Liscus was vio- 
 lently accused because, ^though the enemy were near. Tie 
 did not help Caesar. 9. Could they buy grain? 10. He 
 coiiplained ^because the war had been undertaken at a 
 crimcal time. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 17. 1. Liscus Tias much more power than 'even Divitiar 
 «^. 2. There were some *who were influenced by Caesar's 
 argument. 3. Liscus was prevented *from disclosing what 
 
FOB ORAL TRANSLATION. 9 
 
 he 'ought to have disclosed. 4. We ought not to use yio* 
 lent language. 5. I do not doubt that they ^are going to 
 collect the grain. 6. He did not doubt that his plans 
 were disclosed to the enemy. 7. Nay even, he said that 
 he disclosed the matter 'on compulsion. 8. •\Vhat goes 
 on in Gaul is disclosed to the Romans. 9. I will keep 
 still as long as I can.* 10. I cannot restrain them. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 18, 1. Dumnorix was pointed at by Liscus. 2. *Don*t 
 discuss these matters *in my presence. 3. What did you 
 say in the meeting ? 4. Speak 'with the utmost freedom 
 and boldness. 5. Dumnorix is a man^ of great liberality. 
 C. *When you bid, nobody dares to bid against yoii. 7. I 
 always have about me a large number of horsemen. 8. I 
 hate Dumnorix 'on my own account. 9. I Tiave the high- 
 est hopes *of purchasing the revenues at a low price. 
 10. He despair^ of the favor of the Roman people. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX- 
 
 19. 1. Cifsiir lia<i punished Dumnorix. 2. I will Tiave 
 him summoned before me. 3. All these things were done 
 'without Caesar's knowledge. 4. There is *rea8on enough 
 why they should do this 'without your knowledge. 5. 1 
 am afraid *of hurting your feelings. 6. We have the 
 greatest confidence in you *in all res})ects. 7. What did 
 he say in your presence about Valerius ? 8. What did 
 you say in my presence about Divitiacus ? 9. Having 
 learned these' facts, he himself punished Dumnorix. 
 10. He begged Tiim to declare "what each one said. 
 
10 C^SAR: GALLIC WAR, BOOK I. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 20. 1. Csesar entreated Divitiacus ^not to embrace him. 
 
 2. ^No one ^feels more pain than I do"*, because these things 
 are true. 3. I know that I myself ^have very little power 
 at home. 4. ^Love of his brother and ^public opinion in- 
 fluenced him. 5. ^If anytliing befalls Bumnorix, it will 
 be done with your consent. G. ^If anything should befall 
 Dumnorix, the affections of all Gaul would be estranged 
 from Divitiacus. 7. He begged him ^"to stop weeping. 
 8. "Have done with your entreaties. 9. He pointed out 
 what Dumnorix had done. 10. For the future avoid ^^all 
 grounds of suspicion. 
 
 CHAPTERS XXI., XXII. 
 
 21. 1. What^ is the character of the mountain ? 2. I 
 know^ what the character of the mountain is. 3. Show 
 me ^what your plan is. 4. They ascended the mountain 
 by the same road that* Considius did.^ 5. Is not Consi- 
 dius regarded as skilled in* military affairs ? 6. When^ 
 Considius ran up to Caesar, Labienus held the ^top of the 
 mountain. 7. Considius said that the enemy held it. 
 8. ^Do not join battle unless you see^® the enemy near the 
 hill. 9. Considius was thoroughly scared. 10. At day- 
 break; late in the day; on that day; at the usual in- 
 terval, f?^ 
 
 CHAPTERS XXIII., XXIV. 
 
 22. 1. We must^ look out for supplies. 2. It was 
 necessary to turn their coiijse away from the enemy. 
 
 3. The Helvetians thought that the Romans were panic- 
 
FOll ORAL TRANSLATION. 11 
 
 stricken * ; 4. *the more so because they had changed 
 their course. 5. The cavalry withstood the enemy's 
 attack. 6. Meanwhile four veteran legions were drawn 
 up in* line. 7. These were stationed *half way up the 
 hill, and the auxiliaries *on top. 8. The whole mountain 
 was covered with baggage. 9. Forming a phalanx, they 
 advanced Hialf way up the hill. 10. The hill was fortif.ed 
 by those who had been enlisted last. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 23. 1. Caesar removed the horses in order to equalize 
 the danger. 2. ^Having taken away all hope of flight, he 
 encouraged his men. 3. ^When they had hurled their 
 javelins, they drew their swords. 4. It is *a great hin- 
 drance to us that' our shields are fastened together. 
 6. Can you fight to advantage with your left hand 
 shackled ? 6. Throw away your shields, and fight with 
 swords. 7. Fall back, and withdraw to the mountain. 
 8. They fell back and withdrew to the mountain, which 
 was near by. 9. Let us attack the Boii on the exposed 
 flank. 10. The second line opposed the Tulingi. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 24. 1. Long and fiercely *they fought. 2. 'One party 
 withstood the attack, *the other could not. 3. Could 'any 
 one see the back of a foe ? 4. Although no one could see 
 the back of a foe, Hhey fought till *late at night. 5. Let 
 us hurl our weapons at the enemy *as they advance. 
 
 6. Caisar captured "one of Orgetorix*s daughters there. 
 
 7. Our men delayed two days ^to bury the slain. 8. Don't 
 
12 C^SAE: GALLIC WAR, BOOK L 
 
 you aid them with grain or^ ^anything else. 9. If you do 
 aid them, I shall hold you in ^°the same estimation as [I 
 do] Orgetorix. 10. If you should aid them, Caesar would 
 hold you in the same estimation as [he does] the Helve- 
 tians. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 25. 1. They cast themselves at Caesar's^ feet. 2. ^Hav- 
 ing met Caesar, they sued for peace ^with tears. 3. Wait 
 
 *for my arrival iu that place where you now* are. 4. ^Be- 
 ing ordered to cast themselves at his feet, they obeyed. 
 5. The slaves escaped to Caesar. 6. Search for the arms 
 and collect them. 7. ®If we give up the hostages, Caesar 
 will demand our arms. 8. Do you suppose that- your 
 flight can be concealed ? 9. ^If we give up our arms, we 
 shall be punished. 10. '^Early in the night they gave up 
 their arms and were punished. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 26. 1. Search them out and bring them back. 2. If 
 you wish to be exculpated Hn my sight, bring them back. 
 3. Hostages, arms, and^ refugees were delivered up. 4. The 
 Helvetians returned to the territories ^hey had started 
 from. 5. We have nothing ^wherewith to keep from 
 starvation. 6. He ordered [iubeof them to furnish^ a 
 supply of grain. 7. He ordered [imperof them to re- 
 build their towns. 8. Caesar 7does not want the Germans 
 to be neighbors of our province. 9. ^At the request of 
 the Boii I will allow them to give lands to the ^duans. 
 10. Are not the Boii known to be men of extraordinary 
 valor ? 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 13 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 27. 1. Leading men of all Gaul congratulated Caesar.* 
 
 2. He had -inflicted punishment upon the Helvetians. 
 
 3. Although^ he had inflicted punishment upon them, 
 still ambassadors came *to congratulate him. 4. With 
 what design did the Helvetians leave their homes ? 
 5. Did they select a convenient place for an abode ? 6. Is 
 all Gaul very productive ? 7. They beg permission* to 
 select an abode. 8. I have certain things that I wish 
 to ask of you. 9. *Let no one make disclosures except 
 those 'who are directed to do so. 10. It is *of advan- 
 tage to us to do this with your consent. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 28. 1. ^May we treat with you about our own safety ? 
 2. We request that we may* treat with you about the 
 safety of our leaders. 3. Was not this ^request granted ? 
 
 4. We strive for this, — that we may accomplish what^ we 
 wish. 6. They strove for this, — that they might not be 
 *put to torture. 6. The ^Eduans hold the supremacy in* 
 one of the parties, the Arvemi in the other. 7. 'The re- 
 sult was that about twelve thousand crossed the Rhine. 
 8. The result will be that they will *meet with a great 
 disaster. 9. They did not refuse •to implore help from 
 Caesar. 10. He is the only one ^''who cannot be induced 
 "to take the oath. 11. A worse thing has happened to 
 the victors than to the vanquished. 12. In a few years 
 we shall all be driven out of Gaul. 13. Caesar is not to be 
 compared with Ariovistus. 14. He demanded as hostages 
 the children *^of all the nobles. 15. I have no doubt that 
 Caesar can defend tiie Gauls from Ariovistus. 
 
14 C^SAR: GALLIC WAR, BOOK I. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 29. 1. Divitiacus made a speech. 2. The Sequanians 
 with bowed heads sadly^ looked upon the ground. 
 3. What was the cause of this behavior^ ? 4. Do you 
 ^make no reply ^ 5. I cannot extort % single word. 6. I 
 wonder what tKe reason is. 7. We do not dare even to 
 complain.^ 8. Our lot is harder than theirs, because Ario- 
 vistus is present. 9. They said that their lot was a hard 
 one® because Ariovistus Vas present. 10. ^We must 
 endure all tortures. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 30. 1. Caesar promised to encourage^ them. 2. This 
 will be ^y care. 3. I have great hopes that Caesar will 
 dismiss the council. 4. Was Ariovistus induced ^o put 
 an end to his injuries ? 5. It is most disgraceful to the 
 Eoman people ^that ykhe iEduans should be under the 
 sway of Ariovistus. { 6. Moreover, the Germans will get 
 used to crossing the ^hine. ^7. Barbarous men will not 
 ^refrain from seizing upon all Gaul. 8. Little by little 
 they will go forth from the province into Italy. 9. ^These 
 dangers must be thwarted at the earliest possible moment. 
 10. He thought that Ariovistus assumed such insolence 
 ^that he ought not to be endured. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 31. 1. ^I am determined to send ambassadors. 2. Am- 
 bassadors were sent to treat with Ariovistus. 3. A place 
 ^alf way between the two was selected. 4. I wish to 
 select some place for a conference. 5. ^If I needed any- 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 15 
 
 thiii«:j of you, I should come to you. 6. If I had needed 
 anything, I should have come. 7. *If you want anything 
 of me, you ought to come to me. 8. *What business have 
 you in Gaul anyhow ? 9. *I am at a loss to understand 
 what business Caesar has in Gaul. 10. The ^part of Gaul 
 which I have conquered is mine. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 32. 1. These replies were reported to Caesar. 2. You 
 have been ^treated with great kindness by me. 3. *What 
 a return you are making to the Roman people ! 4. Don't 
 you think you ought to speak about ^ matter of general 
 interest ? 5. '*This is what I demand of you. 6. Return 
 the hostages that you have from the ^Eduans. 7. Do 
 not harass the iEduans or their allies. 8. If you do this, 
 *you will have lasting friendship with Caesar. 9. Who- 
 ever shall hold the province, let him, *as far as he can, 
 defend our friends. 10. Since^ the senate so decreed, I 
 shall not overlook the injuries Mone to our friends. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 33. 1. *It is the right of war that those who have con- 
 quered should govern those whom they have conquered. 
 2. You govern those whom you have conquered just as 
 you please. 3. *I am in the habit of governing the con- 
 <iuered according to my own judgment. 4. I never pre- 
 scribed to you how' you should exercise* your rightful 
 authority. 5. You ought not to obstruct me in my rights. 
 6. You do me a great wrong *in making the ^Eduans 
 your tributaries. 7. If you *abide by that which has been 
 agreed ui)0n, I will not make war upon you. 8. No one 
 
16 C^SAR: GALLIC AVAR, BOOK 1. 
 
 ever contended with me ''except to his own ruin. 9. Come 
 on when you will. 10. You will find out that the Ger- 
 mans are well skilled in arms. 
 
 CHAPTERS XXXVII., XXXVIII. 
 
 34. 1. The Harudes have lately been brought over into 
 Gaul. 2. I have come ^to complain because the Harudes 
 have lately been brought over into Gaul. 3. Not even ^by 
 giving hostages could they purchase peace. 4. ^We must 
 hasten lest the Suevi unite^ with Ariovistus. 5. *Eesist- 
 ance cannot easily be made, if a new force unites with the 
 veterans. 6. ®When this was announced, Ariovistus had 
 already accomplished a two days' march. 7. ^We must 
 take great precautions that this may not happen. 
 
 8. There is everything in Vesontio that is useful^ in war. 
 
 9. A wall encircles the town, as if it were traced around 
 by compasses. 10. The river touches the base of the 
 mountain on either side. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 35. 1. Traders asserted that the Germans were men of 
 immense size. 2. They %ad had frequent encounters with 
 them. 3. Such^ was the fierceness of their eyes that the 
 army was seized with terror. 4. ^One assigned one reason 
 and another another for departing. 5. '*To avoid suspicion 
 of fear, I shall remain. 6. ^Can you keep back the tears ? 
 7. ^Such of them as could command their countenances 
 appeared^ less timid.** 8. The centurions and those* who 
 commanded the cavalry did not fear the enemy. 9. When 
 you order the ^"advance of the standards, the soldiers 
 will not obey. 10. I am afraid "that supplies cannot be 
 brought up. 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 17 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 36. 1. Do you think 'you ought to inquire in what 
 direction you are being led ? 2. ^l am persuaded "that 
 Ariovistus will not reject the terms. 3. If he should 
 spurn our good will, pray what should we fear ? 4. *An 
 insurrection of slaves, who made war on the Roman peo- 
 ple, lately took place. 5. Can you not judge from this 
 *how much advantage firmness has ? 6. The Helvetians 
 are the same men with whom we ®have had frequent 
 encounters. 7. We are 'a match *not only for the Helve- 
 tians, ^but for the Germans also. 8. You can find out, if 
 you inquire, that Ariovistus did not ®give them a chance 
 at him. 9. We cannot be caught '"by that method for 
 which there is an opportunity against savages. 10. You 
 are acting presumptuously, "since you appear to be dic- 
 tating to your commander. 11. I am '^not at all disturbed 
 at your saying that you will not advance." 12. I wish 
 to find out whether duty or fear prevails with you. 
 
 CHAPTER XLI. 
 
 37. 1. We shall be the first to return thanks to Caesar. 
 
 2. He has 'expressed the most favorable opinion of us. 
 
 3. We assure you that we are ''quite ready to carry on 
 the war. 4. Then the *rest of the legions apologized to 
 Caesar. 5. We have never thought that the decision about 
 the war ^belonged to us, but to you. 6. We have neither 
 doubted nor feared. 7. Above all others I have the great- 
 est confidence •in you. 8. Divitiacus examined the road. 
 
 9. He said tliat he should start about the third watch. 
 
 10. The forces of Ariovistus are twenty miles away from 
 Caesar's. 
 
18 C^SAR: GALLIC WAR, BOOK I. 
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 38. 1. ^That may be done, as far as I am concerned. 
 2. I can come to a conference without danger. 3. Now 
 you are returning to reason. 4. ^When I requested it, you 
 refused. 5. I entertain great hopes that you will ap- 
 proach nearer. 6. ^Let no foot-soldier be brought to the 
 conference. 7. I shall not come on any other terms.* 
 8. I dare not intrust my safety to the Gauls. 9. The most 
 expedient way^ is to take away their horses ^from the 
 Gauls. 10. If there should be need of any action, he 
 would have a friendly guard. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII. 
 
 39. 1. They saw a ^pretty large mound of earth in an 
 extensive plain. 2. We shall take to the conference ^eight 
 apiece besides ourselves. 3. Let us carry on the confer- 
 ence ^on horseback. 4. He was called king by the senate, 
 a thing which has happened to but* few. 5. Have you any 
 good ^reason for demanding ^such a favor ? 6. Many just 
 grounds of intimacy ^exist between you and us. 7. *Who 
 would not wish his friends to be advanced in honor ? 
 8. ^It was Csesar's habit to allow nothing to be taken 
 away ^''from his allies. 9. If you cannot return the hos- 
 tages, at least do not make war upon us. 10. Then he 
 made the same demands as" before. 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV. 
 
 40. 1. I did not cross the Ehine of my own accord. 
 2. I abandoned my home 'at your request. 3. The Eo- 
 mans had imposed a tax upon the Gauls. 4. All the states 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 19 
 
 of Gaul have been defeated by Ariovistus. 5. If they 
 wish to try it over again, I am ready *for a second con- 
 test. 6. I sought the friendship of the Roman people 'in 
 the hope that it would be an honor to me. 7. I led the 
 Germans over the Rhine *for the sake of strengthening 
 myself. 8. This part of Gaul is mine, just as the prov- 
 ince is yours. 9. You are unfair *in interfering with me 
 in my rights. 10. I am not so simple "as not to know 
 that Caesar's friendship is pretended. 
 
 CHAPTERS XLV., XLVI. 
 
 41. 1. It is not Caesar's habit to desert his allies. 
 
 2. It is not his habit to allow ^his allies to be deserted. 
 
 3. The Roman people will not allow him to desert their 
 allies. 4. Neither he himself nor the Roman people 
 thought that Gaul ^belonged to Ariovistus. 5. ^Priority 
 of time ought not to be regarded. 6. The Gauls ought to 
 be free, and to enjoy^ their own laws. 7. ^While horsemen 
 were riding up to our men, stones were thrown at us. 
 8. Don't throw any stones at all. 9. ^If Ariovistus should 
 be defeated, "it might be said that he was entrapped by 
 us. 10. After* the attack was made, Caesar put an end 
 to the conference. 
 
 CHAPTER XLVII. 
 
 42. 1. ^Three days afterwards Ariovistus treated with 
 Ciusar a second time. 2. If you don't wish to apjioint a 
 day, send ^ne of your lieutenants. 3. I cannot keep the 
 Germans 'from hurling weapons. 4. There seems to be 
 *no reason for hurling weapons ; 5. *the more so because 
 there is no danger. 6. Gains, son of Gaius, was a young 
 
20 c^sar: gallic war, book I. 
 
 man of the greatest refinement. 7. Ariovistus %poke 
 tlie Gallic language fluently. 8. It seems most expedient 
 to present Flaccus with citizenship. 9. On account of 
 your knowledge of Latin'', I shall enjoy your hospitality. 
 10. What are you coming to me for ? ^To report things 
 to Caesar ? 
 
 CHAPTERS XLVIII., XLIX. 
 
 43. 1. On the same day ; on the next day ; on the day 
 before ; foi* five days ; in these days ; from that day ; 
 daily. 2. If you wish to contend in battle, ^you will not 
 lack the opportunity. 3. If you should wish . . . you 
 would not lack. ... 4. If you had wished . . . you would 
 not have lacked. ... 5. Let them select foot-soldiers 
 ^one apiece. 6. We. must either make a further advance 
 or a quicker retreat. 7. If he should fall off his horse, 
 they would surround him. 8. Caesar formed his line of 
 battle beyond the place where^ the enemy was. 9. There* 
 Ariovistus sent all his cavalry to frighten Caesar's army. 
 10. The third line finished the work. 
 
 CHAPTERS L., LL 
 
 44. 1. ^Not even then ; not even on the next day ; not 
 even the opportunity to fight. 2. The smaller camp was 
 attacked. 3. ^The reason why he does not fight is be- 
 cause it is full moon. 4. ^Was it full moon or not ? 
 5. The matrons declared whether or not the Germans 
 ^would conquer. 6. ^Shall we contend in battle or not ? 
 7. Caesar used the auxiliaries for show. 8. Considering 
 the number of legionary soldiers, he is strong in auxil- 
 iaries. 9. The women were put into wagons for show. 
 10. With tears we implore you not to go into the battle. 
 
FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 21 
 
 CHAPTERS LII., LIII. 
 
 45. 1. Cif^sar put a 'quaestor over each legion. 2. 'Each 
 one hiis a witness of his valor. 3. So fiercely was the 
 attack made that the battle was fought at close quarters 
 with swords. 4. When our line was hard pressed 'on 
 the right wing, the enemy's line was defeated 'on the 
 left. 5. Crassus was sent as a relief to the third line, 
 *which was in distress. 6. Ariovistus escaped *in a boat 
 that he had found. 7. *One of his two wives was cap- 
 tured and slain. 8. It 'afforded Caesar great pleasure 
 that his friend was restored to him. 9. *Shall he be 
 immediately burned or reserved for another time ? 10. By 
 the favor of the lots I am unharmed. 
 
 FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTERS I.— V. 
 
 46. 1. The Belgians, who inhabit one of the three 
 parts of Gaul, are the bravest of all the Gauls, because 
 they do not import those things which 'make men effemi- 
 nate. 
 
 2. Those* who surpass all their neighbors in courage 
 hold the supremacy of all Gaul. Wlience' it happens 
 that they are incessantly waging war with the Germans. 
 
 3. ^Having bought up a large number of wagons, and 
 having completed all other preparations,* they selected 
 Orgetorix •to undertake an embassy to the states. 
 
22 C^SAR: GALLIC WAR, BOOK I. 
 
 4. At that time Casticus, a Sequaiiian, who had seized 
 the throne in his own state, ''and also Dumnorix, an 
 ^duan, to whom Orgetorix had given his daughter in 
 marriage, influenced^ by the argument of Orgetorix, 
 ^exchanged pledges with each other. 
 
 CHAPTERS VI.— X. 
 
 47. 1. One route is difficult, because a high mountain 
 overhangs ; the other is easy, because it is near the Rhone, 
 over^ which is a bridge. 
 
 2. ^AU preparations are made, and a day appointed, 
 ^on which they are to cross the Rhone by the bridge 
 that extends from Geneva, because this route is the 
 easier. 
 
 3. When Caesar was informed of their approach, he 
 hastened from Rome "^in order to intercept them. To 
 the ambassadors, who had been sent ^to him, he replied 
 that he Mid not think the Helvetians ^would march 
 through the province without doing injury. 
 
 4. Nevertheless, he named a day ®for the ambassadors to 
 come again, and, meanwhile, ^having extended a wall and 
 a ditch from the lake to the mountain, and ^having posted 
 garrisons here and there, and ^fortified redoubts, he 
 informed the ambassadors, when they had come back, 
 ^^that he should prevent them if they attempted to march 
 by that route. 
 
 5. "In order that they might more easily march 
 through the country of the Sequanians, they gave hos- 
 tages to them ^-to pass through their territories without 
 injury. 
 
rOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 23 
 
 CHAPTERS XI.— XV. 
 
 48. 1. Caesar, since he could not defend himself from 
 the ^duans, sent an ambassador to them to say that' 
 he had ahs'ays ^served their interests so well that^ they 
 ought not to attack his army. 
 
 2. ^When Caesar was asked *in what direction the Arar 
 flowed, he said, " *You cannot tell by the eye, because it 
 flows with such* incredible slowness." 
 
 3. That part of the army which had hidden in the for- 
 ests, after the battle was fought, began to build a bridge 
 over the river in order that they might attack Caesar 
 'when he did not expect them. 
 
 4. Divico said to Caesar that ^os for his having built a 
 bridge over the Arar in one day, *he should not on that 
 account despise the courage of the Helvetians, who were 
 alarmed at his sudden arrival. 
 
 5. Csesar '"made the following reply : that he remem- 
 bered" the events which the ambassadors had mentioned, 
 and on that account "was very indignant ; that, even '^if 
 he had committed any injury, he could not forget that 
 the iEduans had forcibly attempted "to march through 
 the province; that, nevertheless, '^f they should apolo- 
 gize to him for their recent injuries, he would not punish 
 them. 
 
 CHAPTERS XVI.— XX. 
 
 -4:9, 1. ^When Ciesar observed that the ^duans were 
 not collecting the grain which they had promised, and 
 that there was not a sufficient' store of provender for his 
 army, he summoned their leading men, and complained 
 because at so critical a time they '^ad not relieved him. 
 
24 c^sar: gallic war, book i. 
 
 2. Liscus had no doubt that the magistrates themselves 
 by violent harangues* prevented the common people 
 
 /'from using the grain which had been collected from 
 the fields. 
 
 3. Caesar ®asked many questions of Liscus and others ; 
 he found it to be true that Dumnorix was in great favor 
 with the common people ; that his wife was a Helvetian, 
 and that his sister 'had been given in marriage to a 
 Helvetian ; and* that he commanded the cavalry which 
 started^ the flight in an unsuccessful skirmish that hap- 
 pened a few days before. 
 
 ' 4: When all these things had been done ^"without 
 Caesar's knowledge, he thought there was sufficient 
 reason" why he should summon Divitiacus to him and 
 urge him ^^to punish his brother Dumnorix. 
 
 5. Divitiacus ^Vas much pained at this, and begged 
 Caesar not to "pass too severe a sentence upon his 
 brother. Moved by his entreaties, he summoned Dum- 
 norix, told him ^^what fault he found in him, and ad- 
 vised him ^^o avoid ^'all grounds of suspicion in future. 
 
 CHAPTERS XXI.— XXVI. 
 
 50. 1. On the same day, Caesar sent Considius with 
 scouts to ascertain Vhat the design of the enemy was. 
 He himself formed a line of battle and waited for Con- 
 sidius. ^The latter, %ot knowing that Labienus held the 
 mountain, reported to Caesar that it was held by the 
 enemy. Late in the day Cae&ar learned that he %as 
 panic-stricken, and had reported what he had not seen 
 just as if he had seen it. 
 
 2. Caesar, either because he thought he ought to dis- 
 
FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 25 
 
 tribute grain to the army, or because he saw that the 
 Helvetians had changed their plans, seized a higher posi- 
 tion and fortified a camp there.^ 
 
 3. The Helvetians *made an mack upon the camp, but 
 were repulsed. Then Ciesar *formed a triple line of 
 battle, and waited for a second attack. The Gauls Mrew 
 their swords and 'advanced up to the hill. Our men from 
 their higher position threw their javelins against the 
 advancing phalanx, and pierced through and pinned to- 
 gether the enemy's shields, so that they, *not being able 
 to fight with ease *with their left arms shackled, threw 
 away their shields, and fought with their bodies unpro- 
 tected. 
 
 4. 'The fight was kept up till late in the night. Finally 
 the enemy, weary with wounds, withdrew; and those 
 who survived marched ^without stopping all that night, 
 and in three days 'arrived among the Lingones. 
 
 CHAPTERS XXVII.— XXXI. 
 
 51. 1. * While the Helvetians were awaiting Caesar's 
 arrival, they collected all the slaves who had fled for 
 refuge to them. 
 
 2. When Caesar found out that about five thousand 
 men had left' the camp and were hastening towards the 
 Rhine, he ordered them to return to the place ^hey had 
 started from. 
 
 3. *At your request I will grant you permission to 
 rebuild the houses that you have burned, and to receive 
 the i£duans into Hhe same condition of rights and 
 liberties *that you yourselves enjoy. 
 
 4. The ambassadors left their homes "with the design 
 
26 C^SAR: GALLIC WAR, BOOK L 
 
 of asking Caesar ^to appoint a day for a council of all the 
 states of Gaul. They themselves wished to treat with 
 him in secret about the safety of their states. There 
 were two parties in* Gaul that contended for the mastery, 
 one of which invited the Germans to cross the Rhine. 
 These will take a fancy to the civilization of the Gauls, 
 and more will come. 
 
 5. The Gauls, defeated in battle, were compelled to 
 give hostages. Divitiacus was the only man ^vvho could 
 not be compelled to take the oath. Nevertheless, he 
 thought that Ariovistus, a passionate, reckless man, as 
 soon as the Gauls were conquered, ^Vould practise every 
 kind of cruelty upon them. 
 
 CHAPTERS XXXII.— XXXVI. 
 
 52. 1. The Sequanians alone remained silent, doing 
 none of the things that the others did, not even asking 
 Csesar for aid. The reason of this behavior^ was that 
 they Avere wholly^ in the power of Ariovistus, whom they 
 had received into their towns, and whose cruelty they 
 dreaded, even when he was absent. Wherefore^ their lot 
 was a very hard one.* 
 
 2. It is disgraceful under such a rule as* that* of the 
 Eoman people, that men %ho have been called brothers 
 by the senate should be annoyed by Ariovistus, who, if 
 he should lead a great number of men into Gaul, Svould 
 not refrain from doing ^such things as the Cimbri and 
 Teutoni have done. 
 
 3. Wherefore Csesar ^requested Ariovistus to come ^o 
 a conference, and treat with him about '"matters of the 
 highest interest to both; but he demurred," and said 
 
FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 27 
 
 that he didn't know what business'* Caesar had in Gaul 
 anyhow ; that he had conquered the ^Eduans and made 
 them tributaries, and that the "^ame of brothers given 
 by the Roman people "would do them no good ; that, as 
 to Caesar's attempting to dictate to him how he should 
 exercise" his rights, he (Caesar) would not contend with 
 him "except to his own ruin. 
 
 CHAPTERS XXXVII.— XL. 
 
 53. 1. Greatly alarmed at ^these proceedings, they 
 think they ought to hasten, lest, if the Treviri should 
 attempt to cross the Rhine and ^forrn a junction with the 
 forces of Ariovistus, ^hey could not easily be resisted. 
 
 2. Caesar thought he ought *to advance upon the town 
 by forced marches night and day, because by the nature 
 of its position, being almost encircled by a river, it had 
 great opportunities for protracting the war. 
 
 3. While the army was encamped near this town, the 
 soldiers were seized with a sudden panic, because some 
 traders had said that the Germans were men of remark- 
 able valor. Some of them were so frightened that they 
 made their wills, and others hid in tents and said they 
 wanted to go* home. 
 
 4. Caesar •called a council of the centurions, and up- 
 braided them severely because they attempted to dictate 
 to him, their commander : '" Why should Ariovistus so 
 rashly *fail in his duty? When the Cimbri were de- 
 feated by Marius, the soldiers seemed to have deserved 
 no less praise than the centurions. If you should inquire 
 why the flight of the Gauls took place, you would find 
 that they Vere tired out by the length of the war, and 
 
28 c^sar: gallic war, book l 
 
 ^Vere caught by a stratagem for which there was no 
 chance against our skilled soldiers. I know that the 
 tenth legion, "in which I have the greatest confidence, 
 will never despair of their commander, or inquire in 
 what direction he leads them, but will follow him, even 
 if nobody else does.^^ " 
 
 CHAPTERS XLI.— XLIV. 
 
 54. 1. The soldiers of Caesar's army who had been 
 panic-stricken were so moved by his harangue that they 
 apologized to him, and assured him that they would 
 carry on the war ^vith the greatest alacrity ; ^their apol- 
 ogy was accepted. 
 
 2. As^ Caesar drew near to Ariovistus, ambassadors 
 were sent to and fro between them, and finally a day was 
 appointed for a conference. To this conference *each 
 took ten horsemen, and they themselves parleyed ^on 
 horseback. Caesar's body-guard was his ever-faithful^ 
 tenth legion, which he had mounted on the horses of the 
 Gallic cavalry. 
 
 3. ^When they had arrived at the appointed place, 
 which was at about an equal distance from the camp of 
 each, Caesar at the outset mentioned the great favor 
 shown by the senate to Ariovistus *in styling him king, 
 and showed that, although he had no just grounds for® 
 demanding such a favor, the Romans would take away 
 ^^from him nothing that they had given, "if he should 
 return the hostages ^^and not allow any more Germans 
 to cross the Rhine. 
 
 4. Ariovistus made a brief reply to Caesar's demands : 
 saying that he ^^had been requested by the Gauls them- 
 
FOR WRrrTEN TRANSLATION. 29 
 
 selves to cross the Rhine ; that he had imposed tribute 
 iijx)!! them by the laws of war; that "if the Roman 
 people should "interfere with this tribute, he would not 
 seek their friendship a second time ; that *as to his 
 ordering him to return the hostages, he should refuse-, 
 that he knew that Caesar's death would be acceptable to 
 many leaders of the Romans, whose favor he might pur- 
 chase '^by putting him to death. 
 
 CHAPTERS XLV.— LIII. 
 
 65. 1. Caesar replied that he could not desert his most 
 meritorious allies, and that Gaul 'did not belong to Ario- 
 vistus 'any more than to the Roman people ; that they 
 had not even imposed tribute upon the Arverni, when 
 they had conquered them in war, and that according to 
 the decision of the senate all Gaul ought to be free. 
 
 2. Ariovistus displayed' such insolence, and his horse- 
 men rode up so near to Caesar, that the latter broke off 
 the conference. The former, however, *asked for another 
 conference, but Caesar saw no reason *for exposing him- 
 self again to such savages ; and so he sent as ambassa- 
 dors two men who "spoke the German language fluently 
 to report what Ariovistus wished to say. These men 
 were put in confinement by Ariovistus. 
 
 3. Caesar, having observed that the enemy kept them- 
 selves in camp, inquired of some prisoners for what rea- 
 son they did not 'offer him a chance to fight. He learned 
 that the reason was that they thought they could not 
 conquer before full moon. He, thinking it was the will 
 of heaven that his own legionary soldiers should conquer, 
 whether it were full moon or not, gave the signal for 
 battle. 
 
30 c^sar: gallic war, book l 
 
 4. The enemy rushed forward so suddenly that our 
 men threw away their javelins and fought at close 
 quarters with swords. At^last the enemy turned their 
 backs, and did not stop fleeing till they reached^ the 
 river, where they found canoes ^to cross in. 
 
BOOK II. 
 FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 56. 1. Caesar was in Gaul. 2. He was informed ^by 
 rumors ; 'by Labienus. 3. Labienus 'informed him. 4. All 
 the Belgae *are conspiring. 5. They were exchanging hos- 
 tages. 6. These are the reasons *for conspiring. 7. They 
 fear that our army %ill be led against them. 8. They 
 feared that our army would be led against them. 9. Ger- 
 mans are going about in Gaul. 10. Romans are 'getting 
 a foothold in Gaul. 11. We are indignant. 12. They are 
 desirous of ^changes in the government. 13. In Gaul 
 men are hired by the powerful.* 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 67. 1. These messages alarmed Caesar. 2. Two legions 
 were enrolled. 3. Quintus Pedius led them into Gaul. 
 4. They were in* the interior of Gaul. 5. 'As soon as he 
 came to the army, *they had a plenty of food. 6. The 
 Senoiies were neighbors of* the Belgae. 7. *What is going 
 on among them ? 8. He gave* it in charge to Pedius Ho 
 find out. 9. Bands "are collecting. 10. •There ought to 
 be no hesitation about marching against them. 
 
32 c^sar: gallic war, book n. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 58. 1. He came sooner than any one would suppose. 
 
 2. Ambassadors are sent ^to say ; they were sent to say. 
 
 3. ^Ourselves and all our property we intrust to you. 
 
 4. We have not conspired with the Belgse. 5. We are 
 ready^ to give hostages. 6. They did his bidding. 7. They 
 aided him with grain. 8. All the Belgae are in arms. 
 9. They have united^ with the Germans. 10. So great 
 was their madness that they united^ with the Germans. 
 11. They used the same laws. 12. He ^dissuades them 
 from conspiring. 13. He dissuaded them from conspiring. 
 14. I cannot dissuade you from conspiring with them. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 59. 1. What states are in arms ? 2. He asked them 
 ^what states were in arms. 3. They asked him. 4. What 
 can they do in war ? 5. Most of the Belgae sprang from 
 the Germans. 6. They were led over the Ehine. 7. The 
 Gauls were expelled. 8. He found out ^hat the Gauls 
 had been expelled. 9. They prevented the Cimbri *from 
 entering. 10. They are the only ones ^who prevented. 
 11. From this it resulted that they put on airs. 12. How 
 large a number have they promised ? 13. I know® how 
 large a number each has promised. 14. The Bellovaci 
 have great^ influence ^because of their valor. 15. They 
 claim for themselves the command. 16. The chief con- 
 trol of the war has been conferred upon Galba. 17. The 
 Nervii were regarded as extremely cruel.^ 18. They 
 were furthest off. 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 33 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 60. 1. The whole senate met* him.' 2. The children 
 of the leaders were brought to him.' 3. They did all 
 these things promptly. 4. It greatly* concerns the com- 
 mon safety. 5. The bands of the enemy are kept apart. 
 
 6. This can^ be done, if our troops *keep the bands of the 
 enemy apart. 7. *These instructions were given. 8. 'After 
 they had collected their forces, they came to Caesar. 
 9. *By this time they were not far off. 10. Supplies can 
 be brought to Caesar without danger. 11. Sabinus was 
 left on the other side of the river. 12. There was a ditch 
 ten feet® in depth.*® 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 61. 1. The town is ten miles from the river. 2. The 
 Belgae attacked Bibrax with great violence. 3. Stones 
 were hurled against the wall. 4. The town was cleared 
 of soldiers.* 5. 'In this instance the wall was easily 
 undermined. 6. A great multitude %ept hurling stones. 
 
 7. "K^ould they keep their position on the wall ? 8. Who'' 
 was in command of the town ? 9. Iccius was a man *of 
 great influence among the Remi. 10. One 'of the ambas- 
 sadors came to Caesar. 11. *If you do not send me help, 
 I cannot hold out. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 62. 1. Caesar used the messengers as guides.* 2. Arch- 
 ers and slingers were sent *as a re-inforcement to the 
 townsmen. 3. 'Could they *get at all the dwellings ? 
 4. On the arrival of the archers, hope of defence left the 
 
34 c^sar: gallic war, book il 
 
 Remi.^ 5. All the villages were burned. 6. Three miles 
 off; more than three miles^ off; less than three miles*' off. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 63. 1. Caesar had a high reputation for valor. 2. He 
 deferred the battle. 3. Our men are not inferior. 4. The 
 place was suitable ^for a cavalry skirmish. 5. There is 
 as much space as a line of battle can occupy. 6. There 
 are ^lateral slopes ^in both directions. 7. Near ^the ends 
 of the trenches redoubts were constructed. 8. Why^ did 
 he place engines there ? 9. That the enemy might not 
 form their line. 10. Why did he leave men^ in camp ? 
 11. ^To act as a reserve. 12. ^If there should be need, 
 they could be brought up. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 64. 1. The army is between the marsh and the hill. 
 2. They ^began to cross. 3. Why did our men wait ? 
 4. To attack the enemy. 5. ^There is a contest between 
 our men and the enemy. 6. The cavalry skirmish was 
 favorable to neither^ side."* 7. ^If they can, they will 
 take the redoubt. 8. ^If they could, they would take the 
 redoubt. 9. They attempted to advance ^vith the design 
 of taking the redoubt. 10. *If they cannot do this, they 
 will keep our men from supplies. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 65. 1. Light -armed Numidi^ns were led over the 
 bridge. 2. A fierce battle was being fought. 3. The 
 enemy were obstructed in the river. 4. A great number 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 35 
 
 of Numidians *were slain. 5. They attempted to cross 
 over their bodies. 6. Hope of crossing the river had 
 disappointed them.^ 7. ^Did* not our men advance into 
 a worse i^osition ? 8. The best thing* is for* each to cross 
 the river. 9. They decided to call a council. 10. They 
 assembled from all quarters to defend themselves. 
 11. They defended their own territories rather than 
 others'. 12. He persuades them ; '^they are persuaded. 
 13. They cannot be persuaded *to wait longer. 14. Divi- 
 tiacus is approaching the army. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 66. 1. They left^ their camp with great tumult. 
 
 2. Everybody sought the first place. 3. They ^got home 
 in the second watch. 4. *VVhat did the departure seem 
 like ? 5. Through whom did Caesar learn of this move- 
 ment*? 6. *For what reason did he keep his army in 
 camp ? 7. By whom was the fact established ? 8. Whom 
 did he put in command of the cavalry ? 9. A multitude 
 of the enemy were cut down *in their flight. 10. ^Those 
 in the rear made a stand. 11. The leaders were *out of 
 danger. 12. 'At sunset ^"they were ordered to stop. 
 
 CHAPTERS XII., XIII. 
 
 67. 1. On the next day, the enemy recovered* from 
 their alarm. 2. The town was destitute of defenders. 
 
 3. He could not take it, 'although there were few de- 
 fenders. 4. Sheds are *of use in besieging. 5. They all 
 assembled in* the town. 6. Caesar received as hostages* 
 the first men of the state. 7. The two sons of the king 
 were hostages.* 8. While' Caesar was pitching his camp, 
 
36 c^sar: gallic war, book ii. 
 
 the elders came out of the town. 9. They stretched out 
 their hands after their manner. 10. ^With hands out- 
 spread the women approached the camp. 
 
 CHAPTERS XIV., XV. 
 
 ' 68. 1. I will %e spokesman in your behalf. 2. The 
 iEduans were suffering great indignities. 3. I know 
 ^how great a loss you have inflicted on the state. 4. I 
 said ^hat I knew how great a loss you %ad inflicted. 
 
 5. Show^ the kindness %hat is characteristic of you. 
 
 6. ^I beg of you to show mercy toAvards me. 7. He said 
 that, ^out of respect to Caesar, ^he would spare them. 
 8. ^"When the hostages were delivered, they collected 
 the arms. 9. Caesar "made inquiries about their habits. 
 10. ^^Traders have no access to them. 11. They allow no 
 wine to be imported. 12. By wine the courage is en- 
 feebled. 13. They have abandoned their ancestral valor. 
 14. They will accept no^^ terms of peace. 
 
 CHAPTERS XVI., XVII. 
 
 69. 1. Where^ have the Nervii encamped ? 2. What 
 are they waiting for ? 3. By reason of age mei» are use- 
 less for fighting. 4. Into what place had they put the 
 women ? 5. From whom did Caesar learn all these things ? 
 6. Certain ones of^ the surrendered Belgae were marching 
 along^ with Caesar. 7. They had observed our army's 
 *usual manner of marching. 8. There will be ^no trouble 
 ^in attacking the first legion. 9. The other legions are 
 a great way off. 10. ^The result will be that ^hey will 
 not stand their ground. 11. The hedge affords a defence 
 'which cannot be entered. 12. The Nervii did not ne- 
 glect the advice- 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 87 
 
 CHAPTERS XVIII., XIX. 
 
 * 
 
 70. 1. The river Sanibre has been mentioned above. 
 
 2. The height of the hill is about *two hundred feet. 
 
 3. Cifisar sent ahead the cavalry. 4. The plan of march 
 'is different from what the Belgse reported. 5. Why did 
 he lead six legions unincumbered ? 6. Who 'brought up 
 the rear? 7. The enemy withdrew into the woods. 
 
 8. Again and again they made attacks upon our men. 
 
 9. *How far did our men venture to pursue them ? 
 
 10. Those who lay concealed in the woods saw the bag- 
 gage-train. 11. That was the time for* beginning the 
 battle. 12. With incredible swiftness they ran down to 
 the river. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 71. 1. ^You have everything to do at once. 2. ^These 
 preparations were hindered by the approach of the enemy. 
 3. The knowledge and experience of the soldiers ''proved 
 a help in these difficulties. 4. They know what ought* 
 to be done. 5. They prescribed for themselves what 
 ought* to be done. 6. Caesar forbade the lieutenants to 
 leave their respective* legions. 7. I shall not wait for 
 your command any longer. 8. Of myself I shall execute 
 what seems best. 
 
 CHAPTERS XXI., XXIL 
 
 72. 1. He 'gave the necessary orders. 2. For the pur- 
 pose of encouraging the tenth legion he did this. 3. ^Be 
 not disturbed in mind. 4. It is the time *for putting on 
 the ornaments. 5. ^Having put on their helmets, they 
 were ready for fighting. 6. They are *not more than a 
 
38 c^sar: gallic war, book n. 
 
 stone's throw off. 7. ^Some were in one place, others in 
 another. 8. One was in one place, another in another. 
 9. The view was obstructed by intervening hedges. 10. So 
 great was the inequality of things Hhat various events 
 of fortune followed. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 73. 1. The soldiers of the tenth legion hurled their 
 javelins. 2. The Atrebates were breathless Avith running. 
 3. From what place did they drive them ? 4. With what 
 did they slay them ? 5. Shall you hesitate to cross the 
 river ? 6. The enemy ^renewed the fight, but were put 
 to flight. 7. ^With whom have they come in conflict ? 
 8. Where did they fight? 9. Almost the whole camp 
 was exposed. 10. The seventh legion had taken posi- 
 tion ^ot far from the eleventh. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 74. 1. The light-armed infantry were with^ the cavalry. 
 
 2. These were routed at the first onset of the enemy. 
 
 3. ^here did they retreat to ? 4. The enemy met the 
 horsemen ^face to face. 5. The camp-followers went 
 forth to plunder. 6. They looked back and saw the 
 Gauls in our camp.- 7. They rushed* ^some in one direc- 
 tion, some in another. 8. The camp was '^ling up with 
 a multitude of the enemy. 9. The slingers were fleeing 
 ^in all directions. 10. The legions were almost sur- 
 rounded. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 75. 1. The right wing was hard pressed. 2. The sol- 
 diers, being crowded together, were a hindrance to ^one 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 89 
 
 another. 3. Sextius was worn out by *many severe 
 wounds. 4. Not a few abandoned the contest. 5. The 
 enemy did not stop coming up. 6. Things were in a 
 strait, *and no reserve could be sent up. 7. Caesar 
 snatched a shield *from a soldier. 8. The soldiers 
 charged*. 9. His arrival inspired •them with hope. 
 10. Everybody did his best. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 76. 1. The second legion halted near by. 2. They 
 ^faced about and charged upon the enemy. 3. Caesar ad- 
 vised the tribunes to charge upon the enemy. 4. They 
 rendered aid one* to another. 5. They do not fear 'being 
 surrounded. 6. They will *make a bolder resistance. 
 7. When the battle was announced, the men quickened 
 their speed. 8. The enemy saw them on top of the hill. 
 9. *VVhat is going on in camp ? 10. "How do matters 
 stand? 11. He learned how matters stood. 12. He 
 left nothing undone. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 77. 1. The men hvere leaning upon their shields. 
 
 2. Even though* unarmed, they encountered armed men^. 
 
 3. The cavalry wiped out the disgrace of flight by valor. 
 
 4. They put themselves before the legionary soldiers. 
 
 5. You put yourself ahead of me. 6. The first of them 
 fell. 7. The others stood upon them *as they lay. 8. They 
 *picked up the javelins and threw them back. 9. Not in 
 vain did they clamber up the high banks. 10. *We must 
 decide that they did not cross a broad river in vain. 
 
40 c^sak: gallic war, book il 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 78. 1. The race of the Nervii was reduced almost to 
 extinction. 2. We said that the women were placed Hn 
 the marshes. 3. There is ^no safety to the vanquished. 
 4. All that survived surrendered to Caesar. 5. All that 
 survive will surrender. 6. There are barely live hundred 
 that can bear arms. 7. The senators were reduced from 
 five hundred to three. 8. Caesar ^had mercy on them. 
 9. ■*! bid you to refrain^ from injury. 10. I shall preserve 
 you with the greatest care. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 79. 1. I have written above about the Aduatuci. 
 2. They came to help the Nervii. 3. While they were 
 ^on the way, the battle was announced. 4. AVhen the 
 battle was announced, they returned home. 5. On all 
 sides around there were high cliffs. 6. Pointed logs 
 were placed on the wall. 7. Those ^parts of the baggage- 
 train that they could not drive they carried. 8. Now 
 they make^ war, now they make^ peace. 9. Their neigh- 
 bors harassed them for many years. 10. With the con- 
 sent of all this place was selected. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 80. 1. Frequent raids were made. 2. Slight skirmishes 
 were fought.^ 3. A tower was set up a long distance off. 
 4. Why did they ^laugh at the tower ? 5. By what strength, 
 pray, do you expect to set it up on the wall ? 6. It is 
 ^so heavy that you cannot set it up on the wall. 7. You 
 are men of small stature. 8. In comparison with the 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 41 
 
 size of the tower you are very sliort.* 9. The tower was 
 *an object of contempt to tliem. 10. Generally the Gauls 
 are men of great stature. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 81. 1. It moved^ and approached the walls. 2. It is 
 moving* and approaching the walls. 3. The unusual 
 api)earance alarmed them. 4. The Romans wage war by 
 divine aid. 5. We give ourselves up to your power. 
 6. One thing we beg and beseech. 7. The Aduatuci must 
 be spared. 8. ^l)o not rob us of our arms. 9. Our neigh- 
 bors envy us. 10. *It is better for us to suffer any fate 
 whatsoever. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 82. 1. It is more in accordance with my custom than 
 with your desert. 2. If you surrender, I will spare you. 
 3. I shall do what* I did 'in the case of the Nervii. 4. Do 
 not inflict any injury upon the Roman people. 5. We 
 are doing what* you ordered. 6. Heaps of arms were 
 thrown from the walls. 7. It was afterwards found out 
 that they had kept back a third part. 8. *Let us have 
 peace. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 83. 1. The gates were shut. 2. The soldiers went out 
 of the town. 3. Why did Caesar order the gates to be 
 shut ? 4. They had formed this plan before. 5. *Are our 
 men 'going to lead off the guards ? 6. They made shields 
 out of bark. 7. The enemy *fight as fiercely as brave 
 men ought to fight. 8. They fought as fiercely as brave 
 
42 , c^sar: gallic war, book n. 
 
 men ought ^to have fought. 9. ^From what place are the 
 men hurling weapons ? 10. ^How many men were slain ? 
 11. Nobody defended them any longer. 12. By nighty 
 towards evening ; in the third watch ; on the next day. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 84. 1. All Gaul was subdued. 2. The nations that 
 lived^ beyond the Rhine sent ambassadors. 3. They 
 promised Ho give hostages. 4. These embassies returned 
 to him^ the next summer. 5. Caesar promised ^o hasten 
 to Italy. 6. He promised ^o lead the legions into winter 
 quarters. 7. ''In consequence of Csesar's despatches the 
 senate decreed a thanksgiving. 8. For fifteen days ; in 
 the beginning of summer ; before that time. 
 
 FOE, WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTERS I.— V. 
 
 85. 1. They are afraid that Hf all Gaul is subdued, 
 the army of the Roman people ^will winter among the 
 Germans. 
 
 2. The reasons ^for conspiring, were : first, ^because 
 they were unwilling ^hat our army should be led among 
 them^ ; secondly, ^because they were indignant that royal 
 power was commonly usurped by the more powerful. 
 
 3. ^As soon as he learned '*what was going on, he gave 
 it in charge to Quintus Pedius *to prepare a supply of 
 
FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 43 
 
 grain, and in the beginning of summer he sent an ambas- 
 sador ho inform the Senones **^hat he had moved his 
 camp. 
 
 4. Concerning the states that were in arms Caesar 
 "gained the following information: that the Gauls had 
 been prevented from entering within the territories of 
 tlie Belgae ; that from this fact it resulted that they "did 
 not know "how large a multitude had settled there; that 
 each had promised twenty thousand picked men'^ ; and" 
 that the Nervii, who were furthest off, were the most 
 eruel. 
 
 5. "After Caesar had taken leave of the ambassadors 
 with kind words, he ordered everything to be done 
 promptly ^so that the bands of the enemy might be 
 kept apart. 
 
 CHAPTERS VI.— XI. 
 
 86. 1. Caesar, ^having waited a little while near Bibrax, 
 -a town which, as was indicated by smoke, was less than 
 seven miles off, and having devastated the fields, has- 
 tened with all his forces towards the town in order to 
 give* relief to Iccius. 
 
 2. When' he had made a trial •to see what his men 
 could do in a . cavalry skirmish, he found that they were 
 not inferior to the enemy ; and ^having pitched his camp 
 oh a hill ^vhich rose gradually from the plain, and 'hav- 
 ing made a trench at each side of the hill, at right angles 
 with it, he formed his line in front of the camp. 
 
 3. In the mean time the enemy attempted*** to cross a 
 marsh that was between their camp and ours, "with the 
 design of attacking our men. The latter," attempting 
 with the greatest boldness to surround them while" 
 
44 C^SAR: GALLIC WAR, BOOK II. 
 
 obstructed in the marsh, pushed forward into a more 
 unfavorable position, and were repulsed by a multitude 
 of weapons. When they found that their expectation 
 "in regard to surrounding the enemy had deceived them, 
 they called a council. J 
 
 4. Csesar, having been informed by spies that the 
 enemy had determined to abandon^^ their camp, sent an 
 officer ahead ^^o follow them up. The cavalry ^having 
 pursued them for several miles, attacked their rear. 
 They, however, ^^ stood firm, and valiantly sustained the 
 attack; but ^^hose in front, hearing the shouting, fled 
 in confusion. 
 
 CHAPTERS XII.— XVII. 
 
 87. 1. The town of Noviodunum, to which they had 
 retreated,^ was in the territories of the Suessiones. ^In 
 order to storm this town Caesar began to throw up a 
 mound, and to set up towers, which movements* so 
 alarmed the Grauls that they sent ambassadors to him. 
 *When he had received their hostages, and all the arms 
 had been given up, he hastened towards another town, 
 which quickly surrendered. 
 
 2. ^After the dismissal of the troops, Divitiacus said, 
 in behalf of the Bellovaci, that they had been forced to 
 undergo 'all sorts of insults : that those Vho understood 
 the designs of the leaders begged of Caesar to ®show his 
 characteristic kindness not only towards them but also 
 towards all the Belgse : and that they had been accus- 
 tomed to maintain whatever^" wars befell them by the 
 aid and resources of the Belgae. 
 
 3. Caesar next" made inquiries about the nature and 
 customs of the Nervii, and received the following infor 
 
FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 46 
 
 mation : that they were men of great valor, ^because they 
 allowed no wine to be imported, ®by which they thought 
 their courage was enfeebled. 
 
 4. Certain men of the Belgae who were marching along 
 with Caesar thought that, 'because a large quantity" of , 
 baggage was between the several legions of Caesar's army, 
 ^he Nervii would have no trouble in attacking the first 
 legion "as it came into camp. 
 
 CHAPTERS XVIII.— XXIII. 
 
 88. 1. The Nervii had selected as a place for their 
 camp a hill wooded in the upper part, within which 
 woods they kept themselves secreted; and when they 
 saw the first ^part of our baggage-train, *which was the 
 time agreed upon *for making an attack upon the cavalry, 
 they suddenly rushed forth from the woods *in full force. 
 
 2. In the ^battle with the Nervii, which ^ook place 
 between the two hills where^ the river Sambre flows, the 
 Roman soldiers were much embarrassed on account of 
 the *quick movements of the enemy. Many of *the former 
 '"were busy fortifying the camp, and not a few were a 
 "considerable distance away seeking materials. Caesar, 
 however, urged them '*to remember their former valor, 
 and bravely sustain the enemy's charge. 
 
 3. The army could not be formed as the methods of 
 military science required, because the character of the 
 ground was such" that the view was obstructed by 
 hedges, and regular" reserves could not be posted ; nor 
 could Caesar alone give" all the necessary orders. After 
 the Atrebates had been driven into the river, our men 
 slew with their swords a large part of them '•as they 
 attempted to cross. 
 
46 c^sar: gallic war, book il 
 
 CHAPTERS XXIV.— XXVIII. 
 
 89. 1. The camp-followers who had gone out by^ the 
 decuman gate to plunder, when they heard the shouts of 
 the light-armed infantry, were panic-stricken,^ and rushed 
 ^some in one direction, some in another. At the same 
 time Caesar was informed that the centurions of the fifth 
 cohort had been slain, the standard-bearer killed, the 
 standard lost, and almost all the centurions of the other 
 cohorts either wounded or slain, and that the ^situation 
 was so critical that *our cause was already despaired of. 
 
 2. He at once proceeded to the front of the line and 
 encouraged the soldiers, and they with renewed spirit 
 delayed a little the onset of the enemy. Titus Labienus, 
 when he learned from messengers in how great danger 
 the camp was involved, sent two legions Ho the rescue. 
 
 3. When the enemy saw that the cavalry were putting 
 themselves before the legionary soldiers, and that even 
 'the wounded men were renewing the battle, they dis- 
 played the greatest valor even in the last hope of safety. 
 
 4. When many of them had fallen, those who survived* 
 piled up the dead bodies of their comrades,^ and fought 
 from them as from a mound. The elders, thinking^** that 
 Caesar, who was" always merciful to the vanquished, 
 would spare them, surrendered to him. 
 
 CHAPTERS XXIX.— XXXV. 
 
 90. 1. The Aduatuci, who had come ^to help the Nervii, 
 when they heard of this battle, went home again^ and 
 withdrew into one town, which had high precipices all 
 around. Caesar constructed at a distance from the town 
 
FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 47 
 
 a high tower, which the townsmen' thought the Romans, 
 being* men of so little stature, could not move. 
 
 2. But when it 'began to approach the town, they were 
 so alarmed that they sent ambassadors to Caesar, who 
 spoke after this fashion: "•they had not thought that 
 the Romans could move machines of so great weight; 
 they yielded' to his power; one thing they begged, — 
 *that 'he would show his customary kindness, and spare 
 them." Caesar replied that in the case of the Nervii he 
 had ordered their neighbors not to do injury to them, 
 and that he would spare them^°, "if they should surren- 
 der before throwing their arms into the ditch. 
 
 3. The townsmen ^^as a last resort suddenly made a 
 sortie from the town in the night. Our men, because 
 they supposed the enemy would fight very fiercely, 
 quickly made signals by fires, and all from the nearest 
 redoubts ran ^*to the spot where they thought the enemy 
 were, slew three thousand men, and drove the rest into 
 the town. 
 
 4. At the same time Crassus informed Caesar that he 
 had reduced all the states that border on the ocean into 
 the power of the Roman people. After all these achieve- 
 ments, Caesar hastened to Italy. 
 
BOOK III. 
 
 FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 91. 1. What reason ^had Caesar ^for setting out for 
 Italy ? 2. He wished to open a road over the Alps. 
 3. ^He permitted Galba to winter in those places. 4. Am- 
 bassadors were sent from all quarters to Galba. 5. What 
 Vas the name of the village in which he passed the 
 winter ? 6. A river divided the town into two parts, 
 ^one of which was assigned to the legion. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 92. 1. The mountains which overhang are held by the 
 Seduni and Veragri. 2. The Gauls to whom he had 
 assigned one part of the village all departed by night. 
 3. It happened ^that they suddenly, renewed the war, and 
 crushed the legion. 4. The two cohorts, ^and those not 
 very full, the Gauls despised. 5. AVhen we ^charge down 
 into the valley, they ^cannot withstand even our first 
 assault. 6. ^And besides *we have persuaded ourselves 
 that when we hurl our weapons ^hey will depart. 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 49 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 93. 1. The work on the winter quarters has not been 
 completely finished. 2. ^Sufficient provision for supplies 
 has not been made. 3. ^It is impossible that aid should 
 come. 4. Supplies cannot be brought up ^cause the 
 roads are blocked. 5. Let us make a sortie, and hasten 
 to ^a place of safety by the same roads by which we came. 
 6. *A majority determined to abandon the baggage and 
 hasten to a place of safety. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 94. 1. 'There is hardly time for giving a signal. 2. Our 
 men at- first from their higher position sent no^ weapon 
 without effect. 3. When the enemy are wearied with 
 'long fighting they withdraw, and Afresh men take their 
 places. 4. Our men are so few that they cannot* with- 
 draw from the fight, even* when they are tired. 5. *No 
 chance is given them of doing any of these things. 
 G. They cannoc* leave the place where they stand' even* 
 when they are wounded. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 95. 1. Not only did the enemy press on more vigor- 
 ously, but they even began to fill up the trenches. 2. In 
 the 'battle with the Nervii, Sextius was exhausted with 
 wounds. 3. The only hope of safety lies 'in making a 
 sortie and trying the last resource. 4. Stop the fight, 
 and only pick up the spent weapons. 5. Refresh your- 
 selves from your toil, and then 'make a sortie from the 
 camp. 
 
50 C^SAK: GALLIC WAK, BOOK III. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 96. 1. You leave us no^ opportunity either^ of learning 
 what is doing, or^ of ^collecting our wits. 2. Do you 
 ^entertain the hope of slaying all your enemies ? 3. Out 
 of more than three thousand men *one third were slain. 
 4. Galba had come with one^ purpose, but saw that he 
 had met with a different^ state of things. 5. After this 
 battle was fought, there was a great lack of arms and 
 supplies. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 97. 1. The influence of the Veneti is very great because 
 they hold all the sea-coast. 2. All who are accustomed 
 to use ships are tributaries of the Veneti. 3. Velanius 
 and^ Silius were retained. 4. We ^had rather recover our 
 hostages than remain in slavery to^ the Eomans. 5. If 
 you wish to recover your ambassadors, send back our 
 hostages to us. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 98. 1. Meanwhile galleys were constructed, rowers 
 organized, and sailors and pilots collected. 2. We know 
 how great a crime we ^have been guilty of. 3. Consider- 
 ing the magnitude of the danger, let us build ^as many 
 ships as possible. 4. Although they ^were strongest in 
 ships, still everything turned out contrary to expecta- 
 tion. 5. Navigation is a very different thing in the river 
 Loire *from what it is on the broad ocean. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 99. 1. The difficulties of waging war were very great ; 
 nevertheless the conspiracy of so many states ^prompted 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 61 
 
 Caesar to undertake it. 2. If we overlook this revolt, 
 the Morini will think *they may do the same thing. 
 
 3. Since all the Gauls are quickly excited to war, the 
 army must be distributed among several communities. 
 
 4. Caesar thought that 'before the Gauls should be ex- 
 cited to war, *he ought to divide his army. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 100. 1. He gave it in charge to Labienus ^to hold the 
 Remi to their allegiance. 2. *That the Aquitani might 
 not send auxiliaries, Crassus set out for that region. 
 ,3. Sabinus took care *that the Unelli and Lexovii should 
 be kept apaii;. 4. A fleet of Gallic ships was ordered to 
 assemble. 5. Caesar himself hastened to the sea-coast 
 with all the infantry. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 101. 1. There is no* access to the towns either* on 
 foot or' by ships. 2. Caesar shut off the sea by dikes and 
 dams, which' he made level with the walls of the town. 
 3. They removed their goods the more easily because 
 they had an abundance of ships. 4. ^During a great part 
 of the summer Caesar was detained by storms. 5. *At 
 ebb-tide the ships are wrecked on the shoals. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 102. 1. The ships are made flat-bottomed, that they 
 may the more easily encounter the shoals. 2. They are 
 made wholly' of oak *so as to endure the buffeting of the 
 waves. 3. They used timbers a foot* thick, spikes of the 
 thickness of one's^ thumb, iron cables instead of ropes^ 
 
52 C^SAE: GALLIC WAR, BOOK IIL 
 
 and* hides for sails. 4. Our ships could neither bear a 
 storm easily nor stay in shoal water safely. 5. ^When 
 these are left by the tide, rocks and reefs are greatly to 
 be feared.^ 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 103. 1. So much labor is spent in vain, for we can 
 neither check the enemy's flight nor injure them. 2. ^It 
 is not quite clear to me ^what I am to do or what method 
 of battle I am to adopt. 3. Their ships cannot ^be in- 
 jured with our beaks, because they are made of oak. 
 4. When the sails and rigging were torn away, ''their 
 ships were of no use to them. 5. Our men were superior 
 in valor because Caesar ^was watching them. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 104. 1. -^Three and even four ships at a tiine sur- 
 rounded each one of the enemy's. 2. After the barba- 
 rians observed our men boarding^ their ships, they sought 
 safety in flight. 3. Since they found no relief for this^, 
 they turned their ships about. 4. The sudden calm was 
 extremely opportune *for pursuing them singly. 5. ^The 
 battle raged from about nine o'clock till three. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 105. 1. Whatever vessels we have anywhere have all 
 been collected in this place. 2. We have neither ^any 
 place to retreat to nor %ny means of defending our 
 towns. 3. *They must be punished severely in order 
 that they may in future regard the rights of ambassa- 
 dors. 
 
FOB ORAL TRANSLATION. 53 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 106. 1. Viridovix collected large forces from the 
 states which had revolted. 2. Hope of plunder* had 
 called out a large number of robbers from all parts of 
 Gaul. 3. Every day Viridovix offered Sabinus a chance 
 to fight. 4. In the absence of Caesar, Sabinus was unwill- 
 ing to fight except ^on even terms. 5. A lieutenant 
 ''ought not to fight unless some favorable chance is 
 offered. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 107. 1. Sabinus persuaded a certain shrewd man to 
 go over to the enemy as* a deserter. 2. This man, a 
 Gaul, told them that Sabinus on the next night would 
 lead his army out of camp. 3. The opportunity of lead- 
 ing the army out of camp ought^ not to be thrown away. 
 
 4. Men generally 'are glad to believe what^ they wish. 
 
 5. *They did not proceed towards the camp until they 
 had collected fagots *to fill up the trench with. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 108. 1. They hastened with great speed, *in order 
 that the Romans might not rally and arm themselves. 
 2. When they ^got to the camp all out of breath, Sabinus 
 gave %is men the signal *whieh they desired. 3. It 
 happened that our men made a sortie from two gates. 
 4. On account of the valor of the soldiers, not even one 
 of the enemy escaped. 6. As the Gauls undertake wars 
 Svith eagerness, so they are by no meajis resolute in 
 bearing defeat.* 
 
54 C^SAR: GALLIC WAR, BOOK HI. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 109. 1. At about the same time Publiiis Crassus was 
 waging war in those places where the army of Valerius 
 had been defeated. 2. Mallius fled from the same place 
 ^after losing his baggage-train. 3. When he had arrived 
 there and learned that it was the place where Valerius 
 had been killed a few years before, he used'' no ordinary 
 diligence. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 110. 1. Since the safety of all Aquitania lies^ in our 
 valor, let us not turn our backs. 2. What can they do 
 with ^a mere boy for a leader ? 3. They wish ^o show 
 what they can effect without their general. 4. Some- 
 times they made sorties, and sometimes they worked 
 mines up to the wall. 5. ^Owing to the watchfulness of 
 our men, they could accomplish nothing with mines. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 111. 1. These devoted followers are called soldurii. 
 
 2. They enjoy all the blessings of life *in common with 
 those to whose friendship they have devoted themselves. 
 
 3. If anything should happen to him to whose friendship 
 a soldurius has devoted himself, he would not refuse^ to 
 die. 4. Nor has any one been found ^so far *who has 
 refused to commit suicide. 5. ^Although they were 
 driven back into the town, nevertheless they enjoyed 
 the same terms of surrender. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 112. 1. The town was taken ^a few days after they 
 arrived there. 2. Ambassadors were summoned from 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 55 
 
 those states which belonged to Hither Spain.* 3. Cras- 
 sus could not easily separate his forces, whereas* the 
 enemy could roam about, and block the roads, and leave 
 a ^sufficient garrison for the camp. 4. Since the number 
 of the enemy was increasing day by day, he thought that 
 he must not hesitate to engage in battle. 5. Learning* 
 that the whole council *liad the same feeling, he set 
 the next day for the battle. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 113. 1. Let us wait 'to see what plan the enemy 
 adopts. 2. I think it is safer to form a double line and 
 put the auxiliaries in the centre of the line. 3. The 
 enemy thought that, *if the roads should be blockaded, 
 they could win the victory without receiving^ any wound. 
 4. On account of the delay of the enemy, our soldiers 
 were more eager to fight. 5. *We must no longer delay 
 going to the enemy's camp. 
 
 CHAPTERS XXV., XXVI. 
 
 114. 1. While some were supplying stones and weap- 
 ons for the fighters, others were bringing sods for the 
 mound. 2. The enemy fought* steadily and hurled 
 weapons from the rampart *with good effect. 3. They 
 led the horsemen around by a . longer route that they 
 might not be seen by the enemy. 4. They arrived at the 
 decuman gate and demolished the walls before' the enemy 
 could find out what was going on. 5. It is clear that out 
 of fifty thousand men hardly a fourth part was left. 
 
 CHAPTERS XXVIL—XXIX. 
 
 115. 1. Summer is now almost gone and winter is at 
 hand. 2. The Morini carried on war 4n a very different 
 
56 C^SAR: GALLIC WAR, BOOK III. 
 
 manner from Caesar. 3. When Caesar arrived at the 
 forest to which they ^had betaken themselves, he began 
 to fortify a camp. 4. Having made an attack upon onr 
 men, they were driven back into the woods. 5. Caesar 
 cut down the woods and piled up the timber for a rampart. 
 
 FOE WEITTEN TEANSLATIOISr. 
 
 CHAPTERS I.— VI. 
 
 116. 1. When Galba had been sent towards the Alps 
 ^for the purpose of opening a road over those very high 
 mountains, ^he had permission, ^if he thought it neces- 
 sary, to go into winter quarters in a valley which lay 
 near the river. In this valley was a village. 
 
 2. The Gauls who lived there, despising* G-alba's legion, 
 'TDecause two cohorts had been detached to procure sup- 
 plies, and thinking'^ that the rest of the legion could not 
 withstand an attack, withdrew from the village by night, 
 and took position on the mountain, whence they might 
 charge down into the valley and easily overpower the 
 whole legion. Galba, seeing^ the heights covered with 
 armed men, and knowing^ that his fortifications were not 
 completed, quickly called a council for the purpose of 
 getting the opinions of his officers. 
 
 3. ^A majority decided to stay where they were and 
 defend the camp. At a given signal the enemy began to 
 hurl stones and javelins upon the rampart. Our men at 
 first ®made a brave resistance, but on account of their 
 
FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 57 
 
 small number were unable to leave the fight to rest 
 themselves. 
 
 4. At last 'matters came to such a pass, *°after the 
 battle had raged for more than six hours, that Galba 
 directed his men to try the last resource, make a sortie 
 from all the gates, and leave the enemy no chance to 
 collect their wits. Thus those who had entertained the 
 hope of crushing Galba's legion were themselves sur- 
 rounded and killed. 
 
 CHAPTERS VII.— XII. 
 
 117. 1. A new war arose in Gaul, ^the cause of which 
 was that the Veneti, who lived on the searcoast, had 
 detained two Roman ambassadors, thinking that through 
 them they should recover their own hostages, whom 
 Crassus held. They induced their neighbors to detain 
 two other ambassadors, and to do nothing Without the 
 general consent. 
 
 2. *Owing to the nature of their position, and to their 
 knowledge of naval affairs, they trusted that the Romans, 
 who neither had any supply of ships nor were acquainted 
 with the places where the war ^would have to be carried 
 on, would give up the hostages and depart from those 
 regions. 
 
 3. Although* Caesar was aware of the difficulties of 
 waging war in pliices where towns were situated on 
 extreme points of land and afforded* no access to an army 
 except in ships, nevertheless, 'the wrong done by detain- 
 ing hostages, and the conspiring of so many states, and 
 especially *the fear that other states might conspire 
 against him urged him to this war. Accordingly he dis- 
 tributed his army among the states which had not yet 
 
58 c^sar: gallic war, book in. 
 
 conspired with the Veneti, and immediately ordered 
 ships to be built and supplies to be brought together. 
 
 CHAPTERS XIII.— XVII. 
 
 118. 1. The Gallic ships were of so great solidity^ 
 that ^they could not be injured by the beaks of our 
 ships ; and their height was so great that weapons could 
 not easily be ^thrown to them with effect. Because of 
 their height, too,'' the weapons sent by the enemy fell 
 more heavily upon our men. 
 
 2. Nevertheless, by means of sharpened hooks attached 
 to long poles, the ropes which fastened the yards to the 
 masts were cut off, and the yards fell ; and thus ^the sails 
 became useless. Then our men ^would board the ship, 
 and by their superior valor overpower the barbarians. 
 The latter, since they could find no remedy for this 
 ^mode of attack, hastened to flee, but a calm suddenly 
 came on so that they could not stir^ from the spot. 
 
 3. Almost all the ships were taken by the Romans. 
 Having lost their ships, the Veneti ^had no means of 
 defending their towns, and so were compelled to sur- 
 render to Csesar, who ^^'punished them "with the utmost 
 severity. 
 
 4. While these things were going on, Viridovix, who 
 was at the head of all the states that had revolted, ^^col- 
 lected a large army of desperate men from all parts of 
 Gaul, and offered battle to Quintus Titurius Sabinus, 
 Caesar's lieutenant; but he kept himself in camp, ^'^be- 
 cause the commander-in-chief was absent. 
 
FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 59 
 
 CHAPTERS XVIII.— XXII. 
 
 119. 1. ^By means of a suitable person, who went over 
 to the enemy's camp as a deserter, Sabinus confirmed the 
 impression of his cowardice, and *gave the enemy to 
 understand that he was 'going to withdraw his army 
 secretly from camp, and escape if he could. 
 
 2. When they heard that, they all exclaimed that *they 
 must proceed to Sabinus's camp, and thither they has- 
 tened with such speed that they got there quite out of 
 breath; and *owing to their fatigue, ''as well as to the 
 valor of our soldiers and their practice in former battles, 
 they were unable to bear even our first charge. 
 
 3. When they had 'turned in flight, our men followed 
 them up and slew a large number. A new war now arose 
 in Aquitania, — which, as has been said, is a third part 
 of Gaul — whither Crassus had been sent to lead an army 
 against the Sontiates. 
 
 4. A long and fierce battle was fought, because* the 
 Sontiates relied upon former victories and thought that 
 the safety of Aquitania lay in their valor, while* the 
 Uomans desired to show what they could accomplish 
 without their general. Crassus, having slain a large 
 number, attacked their town, and many surrendered. 
 While they were delivering their arms, Adiatunnus 
 made a sortie from another part of the town, but was 
 driven back. 
 
 CHAPTERS XXIII.— XXIX. 
 
 120. 1. The Aquitanians, thinking that they could 
 easily drive the Romans from their boundaries, if all the 
 states should conspire and gather troops, send aiubas- 
 
60 C^SAR: gallic war, book III. 
 
 sadors in all directions. Ee-inforcements are summoned 
 even from Hither Spain. ^ Leadei'S are selected from the 
 old^ troops of Quintus ^rtorii\^ who understood the 
 Roman way^ of carryu^ on war, and the number of 
 the enemy increased day by day. 
 
 2. When these facts were reported to Crassus, he 
 determined to make an attack upon the enemy's camp 
 the next day. At daybreak the soldiers began, some to 
 fill the trenches and others to hurl weapons upon the 
 rampart. The enemy fought steadily and fearlessly.^ 
 
 3. At length some horsemen, *who had made a circuit 
 of the camp, reported to Crassus that there was an easy 
 way of access to the camp ^in the rear. A few cohorts 
 were quickly led around the camp by a long route, so 
 that they might not be seen by the enemy, and having 
 broken down the wall, they halted right^ in the enemy's 
 camp before these knew Vhat the matter was. Thus, 
 surrounded on all sides, the enemy gave up all hope and 
 sought safety in flight. 
 
 4. At about the same time Caesar led his army among 
 the Morini and Menapii, who withdrew into the forests 
 and swamps, whence they made attacks upon our forces. 
 Caesar determined to cut down the forests, but on account 
 of the storms which ensued, he was ^obliged to stop work 
 and put his army into winter quarters. 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 121. 1. There are one hundred cantons, from each* of 
 which a thousand armed men are led out to war every 
 year. 2. The latter^ stay at home and subsist on milk 
 and flesh, while* the former* are under* arms. 3. Since 
 the boys are not trained to any duty, they do nothing at 
 all against their will. 4. On account of their daily exer- 
 cise they become* men of extraordinary* power. 5. The 
 hides with which they are clothed are so scant' that a 
 great part of the body is exposed. 
 
 CHAPTERS II., III. 
 
 122. 1. The Grermans allow traders to come among 
 them, in order that they may sell what they take* in war. 
 2. The Gauls take particular delight in their horses, but 
 the Germans use small and ill-shaped ones.* 3. And* 
 they think that nothing* is more disgraceful than to use 
 housings. 4. However few they are, they dare to attack 
 any number whatever of effeminate* Gauls. 5. Although* 
 the Ubii are 'of the same race, nevertheless they are 
 more refined than the other Germans. 
 
62 C^SAR: GALLIC WAR, BOOK IV. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 123. 1. The Menapii, alarmed at the approach of the 
 Usipetes and Tencteri, stationed garrisons on this side 
 of the Rhine. 2. Having tried ^every resource, they 
 pretended to return to their own abodes. 3. They were 
 unable to cross the Ehine on account of the lack of 
 vessels. 4. -Before crossing the river, they seized all the 
 vessels of the Menapii. o. They crossed the Rhine 
 ^before the Menapii, who were on this side of the river, 
 were informed. 
 
 CHAPTERS v., VI. 
 
 124:. 1. ^No confidence should be placed in the Gauls, 
 because of their fickleness.^ 2. Travellers are compelled 
 even against their will to disclose what they have heard 
 about everything. 3. What regions have you come 
 from, and what have you learned there ? 4. They often 
 have^ to repent on the spot of schemes which they enter 
 into. o. The things that I suspected would happen have 
 happened. 
 
 CHAPTERS VII., VIH. 
 
 125. 1. We neither refuse to contend if we are pro- 
 voked, nor are ^ve the first to make war upon others. 
 2. We resist ^anybody that makes war on us, ^and ask 
 for no quarter. 3. *Let not the Romans allow us to be 
 driven ^from the lands that we possess. 4. We yield to 
 the immortal gods alone, to whom not even the Suevi 
 can^ be equal. 5. I could have no friendship^ with you, 
 if you should remain in Gaul. 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTERS IX., X. 
 
 126. 1. The ambiOssadors, having reported these things 
 to their people, returned to Caesar 'the next day but one. 
 
 2. When they asked Caesar not to move his camp nearer, 
 he thouglit it was for the purpose- of causing delay. 
 
 3. I know that Caesar will move his camp nearer, if he 
 wishes. 4. Barbarous nations inhabit the large islands 
 made by the Rhine where it approaches the ocean. 
 5. *rhere are some of these nations that subsist on fish 
 and birds' eggs. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 127. 1. We earnestly entreat you ^not to advance fur- 
 ther. 2. We beg you to send forward some horsemen to 
 keep your men from fighting. 3. If the Ubii will *give 
 us security on oath, we will ^accept the terms that you 
 propose. 4. Here^ they assembled on the next day in 
 great numbers to learn about Caesar's demands. 6. TelP 
 the prefects not to irritate the enemy. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 . 128. 1. Although the number of our cavalry was more 
 than five thousand,* the enemy made an attack upon 
 them. 2. Our men, fearing nothing 'because the enemy 
 had not more than five hundred, were quickly thrown 
 into disorder. 3. As soon as they had dismounted, they 
 8tablM»d our horses underneatli. 4. They did not ^top" 
 fighting until they had killed* sixty-five of our men. 
 5. Piso, *havinp rescued his binthor from danger, was 
 himself surrounded and slain. 
 
64 C^SAR; GALLIC WAR, BOOK IV. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 129. vL. It was the ^leight of folly to wait till the 
 enemy had formed their plans. 2. Men^ who have treach- 
 erously sued for peace and then made war ^without 
 provocation, ought not to be listened t^\l3. The ne^^t 
 day in the morning they came to C8esar to clear them- 
 selves *for having deceived him. f 4. It is the ^height of 
 folly to let go by a single^ day suitable for battle. 5. I 
 am glad that Gaesar retained those elders who had come 
 to sue for peace.li 
 
 ^ CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 \ 130. 1. ^Is it better to hold a council or to take up 
 arms ? 2. He will arrive at the camp before we can tell 
 what is going on. 3. The soldiers burst into the camp 
 before we could tell what was going on. 4. Since they 
 went out from home with ^everything they had^ there 
 was a multitude of women and children in the camp^ 
 5. Caesar sent the cavalry to pursue the women and 
 children.\ 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 131\ 1. They threw^ away their arms, abandoned^ their 
 standards, and rushed^ out of camp. 2. When they had 
 come to the confluence of the Meuse and the Rhine, they 
 *gave up hope of further flight. 3. Overcome with fear 
 they cast themselves into the river and perishedM 4. We 
 were all safe to a man, only a very few being wounded. 
 5. They wished to remain with Caesar, ^because they 
 feared the vengeance^ of the Gauls. 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 66 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 132. 1. For many reasons Ciesar determined that the 
 war must be finished. 2. The Germans are easily induced 
 to cross the Rhine and come into Gau]) 3. When you 
 find out that we 4iave both the ability and the courage 
 to cross the Rhine, you will fear for your own posses- 
 sions. 4. Those who had crossed the river, as I have 
 mentioned above, were not in the battle. 5. We earnestly 
 beg you to send us aid, unless you are prevented by pub- 
 lic duties from doing so. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 133. 1. To cross the Rhine in boats is neither safe 
 nor 'consistent with the dignity of the Roman people. 
 2. Therefore a bridge must be built, or else* the army 
 must not be taken over. 3. The logs, sharpened a little 
 at the lower end, were driven in, not vertically, but 
 sloping. 4. The* greater the violence of the water,* 
 the* more tightly are these logs held together. 5. If the 
 barbarians send down trees or boats to knock down the 
 bridge, these things cannot harm it. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 134. 1. After the Suevi had learned that Caesar was 
 building a bridge, they held a council, f 2. Remove from 
 your towns and put your wives and children in the 
 woods. 3. Let all who can bear arms assemble in one 
 place, in about the centre* of the country of the Suevi. 
 4. After' Ca>sar had punished the Sugambri, and relieved 
 the Ubii, he withdrew into Gaul. 5. He spent seventeen 
 days in all on the other side of the RhineJ) 
 
6Q c^sar: gallic war, book iv. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 135.^ 1. In almost all the Gallic wars, the Britons 
 have furnished auxiliaries to our enemies. 2. It will be 
 ^of great advantage if we only ascertain^ what nations 
 inhabit Britain. 3. If we cannot find out how great the 
 island is, still it will b,e of advantage ^o examine the 
 character of the people^ 4. fHe thought that, "^if he 
 should summon to himself the traders from all quarters, 
 he might find out what harbors there were suitable for 
 war-ships. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 136. 1. Before^ ordering^ the fleet to assemble, he 
 directed^ Gains Volusenus to explore the coast. 2. Before^ 
 sending the ambassadors home again,"* he ^made them 
 liberal promisesiN 3. Commius, whose influence among 
 the Atrebates he regarded as® of great value, was estab- 
 lished as® king there. 4. Visit what states you can, and 
 tell them I am coming'' soon. 5. I will examine all the 
 places, ^as far as the opportunity is offered me, ^seeing 
 that I dare not ^°go ashore. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 137. 1. The Morini, who had made war on the Roman 
 peojjle, excused themselves ^on the ground that they 
 were barbarians. 2. We come to promise ^to do what- 
 ever you order. 3. About forty transports will be enough 
 for^ conveying one legion over. 4. "^To these are to be 
 added eighteen transports, which are detained by the 
 wind ^from coming to the harbor. 5. ®What galleys we 
 have besides, we shall leave on the coast of Gaul. 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 67 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 138. 1. 'Having gone on board at about the third 
 ' watch, they waited at anchor tilP the weather should be / 
 suitable for sailing. 2. It is by no means a suitable place 
 for disembarking, where weapons can be thrown from " 
 the cliffs' to the shore. 3. Both military science and 
 especially seamanship* demand that all commands be | 
 executed promptly. 4. Weighing^ anchor at a given ; 
 signal, they advanced about five miles from that place. 
 
 "s 
 
 . CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 139. 1. The barbarians generally employed cavalry 
 and charioteers in battles, ^z. The Romans could not 
 station their ships except' in deep water.* ^. Neither 
 could they jump out of the ships, keep their footing 
 amid* the waves, and fight with the enemy all at once. 
 V 4. The enemy, *on the other hand, with all their limbs 
 free, could hurl weapons from dry ground.* 5. Wholly 
 unacquainted with tliis sort of fighting, our men were 
 much terrified. 
 
 . CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 14(1. 1. Th^ galleys were removed a little from the 
 transports and put in motion with oars. B. The enemy 
 were dislodged by slings, arrows, and' he^vy missiles 
 hurled from the galleys. \3. *If you do not wish to be 
 frightened by the heavy missiles, *fall back just a little. 
 4. He at least who carried the eagle did his duty to the 
 state ^ind also to his commander. \ 5. If you do not 
 jump down out of your ships, you will betray the eagle 
 to the enemy. 
 
68 C^SAR : GALLIC WAK, BOOK IV. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI, 
 
 141. 1. We could not follow our own standards, but. 
 we flocked to ^any that we came across. 2. The enemy 
 ^would surround some as they came out of the ships ^in 
 scattered groups. 3. ^When Caesar observed this, he sent 
 up some skiffs and spy-boats filled with soldiers, as a 
 relief to those in distress. 4. Our men put the enemy 
 to flight, ^but did not follow them up, because they had 
 no cavalry. 
 
 ad 1( 
 
 CHAPTERS XXVII., XXVIII. 
 
 142\ 1. The barbarians arrested Commius ^as soon as 
 he had left^ his ship, and put him in chains, although^ 
 he had come to them in the character"* of an envoy. 2. If 
 you lay all the blame upon the multitude, ^you cannot 
 be pardoned. 3. Although you have made war without 
 reason, still I will pardon your imprudence. 4. A part 
 of the hostages were given on the spot, and a part ^had 
 to be summoned from a distance. 5. Some of the vessels 
 were driven back to the same place ''they had started 
 from, and some cast anchor. 
 
 / 
 
 CHAPTERS XXIX., XXX. 
 
 143. 1. It happened that Caesar ^did not know that 
 the full moon causes very high tides in the ocean. 2. He 
 %ad the galleys drawn up on shore, and the transports 
 anchored.^ 3. It is evident that the ships are useless for 
 sailing when their rigging is lost. t4. When these ships 
 are lost, we have^.no others ^in which we can be carried 
 back to Gaul./ 5. Since the Romans *lack horsemen. 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 69 
 
 ships, uii«l grain, the best thing to do is to keep them 
 from supplies and ^prevent their return. 
 
 CHAPTERS XXXI., XXXII. 
 
 144. 1. *From the fact that many of the ships were 
 seriously disabled, he suspected ^hat he should have to 
 use the timber of these for repairing the others. ( 2. We 
 see a larger cloud of dust ^lian usual in that direction* 
 in which the legion marched./ 3. When the cohorts, 
 which were on guard before the^ gates of the camp, had 
 set out *in that direction, the other cohorts immediately 
 followed them. 4. While® our men were engaged in 
 reaping, the enemy, who were skulking in the woods, 
 suddenly attacked them. 
 
 r 
 
 CHAPTERS XXXIII., XXXIV. y 
 
 145^1. At first they ride around everywhere,^ and I 
 then^ work their way in among the horsemen, where they 
 leap down from the chariots, and the drivers withdraw 
 from the battleA 2. They can, even on a steep downward 
 slope, rein in their horses when at full gallop. 3. When 
 our men had recovered from their fear, they thought it 
 was time *to provoke a battle. 4. For several days in suc- 
 cession the enemy were prevented by a storm from offer- 
 ing* battle. 5. There is a great opportunity to free our 
 country forever, if we drive the T?nmgiiqj^iit ^f t,b^ iglqii4,V - 
 
 ' CHAPTERS XXXV., XXXVI. 
 
 146)1 1. Although' the enemy can escape danger by 
 their rapidity, nevertheless we shall give' battle. 2. The 
 thirty horsemen (of whom mention has been made before) 
 
70 CiESAR : GALLIC WAR, BOOK IV. 
 
 pursued tlie enemy, and killed several of them. 3. The 
 voyage ought not to be exposed to the ""^equinoctial storm. 
 4. Although^ they set sail at midnight, they nevertheless 
 reached port *in safetyS 
 
 ]f CHAPTERS XXXVII., XXXVIII. 
 
 147. SL If you Mo not wish to be killed, lay down 
 your arnJs. 2. About six thousand men assembled ^for 
 the defence of the three hundred whom the Morini had 
 surrounded. 3. After our cavalry came in sight, the 
 enemy threw down their arms and fled. 4. We have no 
 place ^to retreat to. 5. The year before the Morini had 
 used the swamps as a place of refuge. 
 
 Lge.V 
 
 FOE WEITTEN TEANSLATIOK 
 
 CHAPTERS I.— VI. 
 
 148^. The Suevi are by far the most warlike of all 
 the German tribes. From boyhood^ they are trained in 
 the practice of arms and in hunting. ^For the most 
 part they live on milk and flesh, but not much on grain. 
 Although the climate^ is very cold, they bathe'' in the 
 ^treams^^ 
 
 \ 2. .They do not import horses from Gaul at a high 
 pw€e, but use those which are ^raised at home. These 
 horses are drained to stand still in battle, while the 
 horsemen are fighting on foo^>v 
 
FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 71 
 
 3.\ The Ubii, who were neax the Suevi, and who were 
 a litJife more civilized than the rest of the Germans be- 
 cause Gallic traders visited them, were tributaries of the 
 Suevi ; and in the same condition were the CJsii)etes and 
 Tencteri, who, however, were finally driven out of their 
 lands, and emigrated into regions which the Menapii 
 inhabitedX ^ 
 
 4. (These latter jwere unable to resist them, or keep 
 them^'from crossing the Rhine. Thus a tribe of Ger- 
 mans came into Gaul, and the Gauls, who were always 
 eager for novelty,® invited them to leave** the Rhine, and 
 roam about in those parts of Gaul not far from the sea 
 where the Rhine empties. This was what Caesar sus- 
 pected would happen, and he determined to drive the 
 Germans out of Gaull 
 
 CHAPTERS VII.— XIII. -^ 
 
 149. l.SJhe Germans said that they had come ^on \ 
 the invitation of the Gauls, having been driven out of 
 their own home, but that they would be friendly to 
 Cajsar *if he would allow them to retain the lands Vhich 
 they had taken in war ; nevertheless, -if the Roman peo- 
 ple should provoke them, and makeS^r ujhdu them, they 
 would resist ^id ask for no quai-ter^ 
 
 2. Caesar replied *that there were no vacant lands in 
 Gaul Avhich so" great a multitude could settle in, but 
 that he would order the Ubii to allow them to settle in 
 their territories, l Caesar *kept drawing nearer to the 
 camp of the Germans, and they %ept sending ambassa- 
 dors to him, f^r the purpose, as he thought, of causing 
 delay until* their cavalry, ^v^hich was laway, should return. 
 
 3. Hbwever, "before these did return, about eight hun- 
 
f 
 
 72 C^SAR: GALLIC WAR, BOOK IV. 
 
 dred horsemen, who were present, made an attack upon 
 Caesar's horsemen, more than five thousand in number 
 and threw them into disorder. '"As soon as they rallied, 
 the Germans, ^as usual with them, dismounted, and 
 stabbing our horses underneath and throwing down very 
 many of our men, put the rest to flight.^ 
 
 4. After this battle was fought, Csesar, thinking it to 
 be ^the"height of folly to accept any terms from men^° 
 who through treachery and deceit, after suing for peace, 
 had made war "without provocation, arid realizing^^ how 
 much prestige the enemy had gained among his men by 
 that one victory, determined to give battle on the next 
 day. 
 
 CHAPTERS XIV.— XVIII. 
 
 /'''J.50. 1. The Germans, greatly alarmed at Caesar's su^ 
 den arrival before their camp, were perplexed as to 
 j whether^ they should take up arms and defend them- 
 selves or^ flee to the river, but our soldiers burst into 
 \ their camp Vith such celerity that they %ad no chance 
 *— %o deliberate. 
 
 2. A few of them "^made a brief resistance, but when 
 they ''heard the shouts of our men, and saw their own 
 men falling in all directions, they ^abandoned every- 
 thing, rushed out of the camp, and fled towards the 
 Rhine. There a large number of them *were slain, 
 and many perished in the river, ^not being able to get 
 across. 
 
 3. Having finished this war, Caesar determined that 
 he must cross the Rhine before'' the Usipetes and Tenc- 
 teri should unite with the Sugambri. ^Another reason 
 for crossing was that he wished the Germans to under- 
 
FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 73 
 
 stand that the Roman army 'had both the ability and 
 the courage to cross tliat river. 
 
 4. Moreover, the Ubii were asking him for aid, because 
 they were seriously annoyed by the Suevi, and Offering 
 to furnish boats "for the transportation of the army. 
 Cajsar thought it '-inconsistent with the dignity of the 
 Roman jieople to cross the river in boats, and so he 
 determined to build a bridge ; ^and this bridge was com- 
 pleted within ten days after" he had decided upon the 
 V plan. 
 
 > CHAPTERS XIX.— XXIII. 
 
 'I 151. 1- Csesar learned from the Ubii that the Suevi 
 intended to awaif^his arrival in a place which they had 
 selected HA about the centre of those regions which they 
 held, but, having accomplished ever^'thing for the sake 
 of which he had crossed the Rhine, he did not pursue 
 them, but withdrew into Gaul and broke up the bridge./ 
 
 2. Although' Caesar knew nothing about Britain except* 
 that auxiliaries were fUrnished to^ his enemies' from that 
 island, still he decided to proceed there* in order to 
 examine into the character of the people, and to recon- 
 noitre the harbors and approaches. But since he could 
 learn from traders neither what the size of the island 
 was, nor what the habits of the " people were, nor what 
 harbors there were, "befoEe_j]i4kiixg tUe attempt ^*in per- 
 son, he directed (jraius Volusenus 'to make a thorough 
 investigation. 
 
 3. Meanwhile he ordered transports and galleys to be 
 procured from all quarters ; and while' these were pro- 
 curing, he remained among the Morini. When about 
 eighty transports lia<l been collected, — enough' for con- 
 
 / 
 
74 c^sar: gallic war, book iv. 
 
 veying two legions over, — lie qrd^4 the soldiers to go 
 on board, and immediately set sa il, 3 
 
 4. He readied Britain in about ten hours, and there saw 
 fhe forces of the enemy marshalled under arms on the 
 
 ffs, which in that place are very %ear the shore. 
 "Not wishing ^-to land there, he proceeded seven miles 
 further, and stationed the fleet off an open and level 
 beach. 
 
 Sth( 
 
 / 
 
 CHAPTERS XXIV.— XXX. 
 
 152. 1. The difficulty of landing was very great, because 
 the enemy were on the beach, and because ^they would 
 have to fight hindered^ by the weight of their armor and 
 by the motion of the waves. When Caesar observed that 
 his men did not fight with their usuaP alacrity, he ordered 
 the galleys to be drawn up near the exposed flank of 
 the enemy, and weapons to be hurled from them against 
 V the enemy. 
 
 2. This manoeuvre'* was of great use to our men, for 
 the shape of the vessels and the nature of our artillery^ 
 so startled the barbarians that they halted and fell, back 
 aTittle. — 0»¥-4iiaiv^oiLe from one ship and another from 
 another, flocked to whatever standards they first fell in 
 with, and were in great confusion because they could 
 neither keep their lines, nor get a firm footing. 
 ^ 3: The enemy kept attacking them vigorously^ ; but 
 s soon as they had all reached^ dry ground, they charged 
 upon the enemy and put them to flight ; '•'but they could 
 not follow them far^" because they had no cavalry. 
 
 4. The ships which conveyed the cavalry, "just as 
 they were approaching Britain, and were visible^^ from 
 the camp, were driven back by a sudden storm, some to 
 
( 
 
 FOn WIMTTEN TRANSLATION. 75 
 
 the plaoo "they Imd started from, and some to the lower 
 part of the ishuuL^The rest of the ships, both galleys and 
 transports, iu \vnich the army had been brought over, * 
 were disable by the storm and by the high tides. The 
 barbariaiiv^seeing the Romans in such difficulties, tried 
 to keep thVm from supplies in order to prevent their 
 return. * 
 
 CHAPTERS XXXI.— XXXVIII. 
 
 153. 1. Caesar suspected, from the fact that the enemy 
 had stopped giving hostages, that they were forming 
 *some new plan, and would try to intercept his return 
 to the continent. Accordingly, since he had twelve sMps 
 which were entirely disabled, he repaired the others with 
 the timber and bronze of these^jbut before he could set 
 sail, ^while his men were engff^d in foraging Vith no 
 suspicion of an attack, suddenly he saw from the camp 
 a cloud of dust in that place where the men of the 
 seventh legion had gone for the purpose of reaping the 
 graiiK ^ 
 
 2/Suspecting that the enemy were assembling to make 
 an attack upon the legion, he left a few cohorts to guard 
 the camp, and set. out with all the rest of his army to 
 relieve that legionj 
 
 3. He soon found that a few had been already killed, 
 and that the rest were much alarmed by the strange 
 mode of fighting of the charioteers ; but as soon as he 
 arrived, the enemy halted, and his own troops recovered 
 from their alarm. After a short time he led the legions 
 back into camp, where for several days in succession he 
 was detained by storms. 
 
 V 
 
76 
 
 CiESAH: GALLIC WAK, BOOK IV. 
 
 4. When the weather was suitable, he drew up his 
 forces in line of battle before the camp, and the enemy, 
 having collected a great multitude of infantry and cavalry, 
 came against him, but were speedily put to flight. After 
 a fcAV days he set sail, and all the ships reached the 
 continent in safety. 
 
NOTES. 
 
 Id the Exercises a superior figure (e.g., Oauls«) put after a word applies to 
 that word ulone; put before a word, applies to two or more immediately fol- 
 lowing. Literal tranulutions and idioms are printed in Italics. Cf. = compare; 
 w. = with; other abbreviations will be readily understood. 
 
 BOOK I. 
 
 1. Chap. I. 1. The expletive " there " is not expressed in Latin. 
 
 2. In accordance with. 3. Pred. noni. 4. Pred. ace. 6. Among them- 
 Bclces. 6. Least ojlen. 7. Weaken the mind. 8. Note that cum is en- 
 clitic. 9. Quis, the interrog. 10. Abl. of specification. 11. Abl. 
 of separation. 12. Germans (ace.) to wage; indirect discourse, 
 "that" not expressed in Latin. 13. Takes beginning from. 14. 
 Mare. 
 
 2. Chap. II. 1. N5n with the interrog. -ne (nSnne) introduces 
 a question that expects an affirmative answer. 2. Abl. absolute. 
 
 3. To persuade one to make = to persuade to one that he may [^might'] 
 make. 4. Are you able ? A question that expects a negative answer 
 is introduced by num. 6. Cf. praesto with praecSdo in chap. 1. 
 
 6. Abl. w. potior. 7. Not expressed. 8. This to you. 9. By this; 
 abl. of degree. 10. From one part; notice the order. 11. Omit 
 " that of." 12. From the third part. 13. Things. 14. A result clause ; 
 ut >v. imp. subj. 15. Cf. bellum inierre alictil with bellum gerere 
 Ciun aliqud. 10. Warring. 17. Ourselves to have ; ind. discourse. 
 
 3. CiiAf. III. 1. Use ut w. subj. 2. Things. 3. Abl. of time. 
 
 4. Triemiium. 5. Cf. ad t^ rSs cSnficiendas. 6. See 2, n. 3. 
 
 7. Indicate the question by the enclitic -ne added to the emphatic 
 word, and put that word at or near the beginning. 8. Omit. 9. Subj. 
 after quin; pres. following primary tense. 10. Perf. subj. follow- 
 ing primary tense. 11. Imp. subj. following secondary tense. 12. .V^ 
 to be about to hold ; ace. w. f ut. inf. 13. What case follows potior 
 here 1 what in chap. 2 ? 14. You to be cUde. 
 
78 NOTES, BOOK I. 
 
 4. Chap. IV. 1. From. 2. It is necessary punishment to follow yovt 
 condemned. 3. It is necessary you to he burned. 4. Of the pleading of 
 the cause. 5. See 2, n. 4. 6. Lest we should he hurned, negative pur- 
 pose; cf . ne diceret. 7. Pres. subj., hortatory. 8. Sing. 9, Abl, 
 of agent, w. a (ab). 10. Ind. discourse. 11. Resolved [onJi death to 
 himself. 
 
 5. Chap. V. 1. Are you prepared? The part, is used adjectively 
 like divisa est, chap. 1, line 1. 2. Thing. 3. See 1, n. 8. 4. Use 
 the verb corresponding to the noun reditio. 5. Cf. ad earn rem 
 paratos. 6. A purpose clause; ut w. imp. subj. following second- 
 ary tense. 7. Use; followed by what case? 8. Questions introduced 
 by an interrog. pron. or adv. do not, of course, require -ne. 9. See 
 
 2. n. 3. 
 
 6. Chap. VI. 1. Single. 2. Tain. 3. A result clause ; ut w. 
 pres. subj. following primary tense. 4. Use the positive of expe- 
 ditius. 5. What two constructions follow the comp. degree ? 6. 
 The interrog. adj., not pron. 7. When two things are spoken of, 
 use alter. 8. To he of good mind ; abl. of quality. 9. Permit. 10. Me 
 to he ahout to compel. 11. That you permit. 12. Came together to. 
 
 7. Chap. VII. 1. Made more certain. 2. See 1, n. 9. 3. Made the 
 Helv. more certain. 4. It is in mind to me. 5. Cf. n. 4. 6. Is it per- 
 mitted to us ? 7. Use the poss. adj. 8. Who should say ; a rel. clause 
 of purpose. 9. Cf. n. 6, and remember that "might" is in ind. dis- 
 course. 10. Nonne. 11. A conditional sentence. A. 306 ; G. 597; 
 H. 508. 12. Cf. n. 6. 13. See 4, n. 7. 14. Abl. of time. 
 
 8. Chap. VIII. 1. Cf. seciun. 2. Gen. of quality (measure). 
 
 3. Lito height. 4. Ace. of extent. 5. Cf . se invito. 6. Use the same 
 construction as in the preceding sentence. 7. Denied the day to have 
 come. 8. Cf. n. 7. 9. Shall have used. A conditional sentence. A. 
 307; G. 597; H. 508. 10. Cast down from. 11. Cur. 
 
 9. 1. Cf. Sequanis invitis. 2. Cum causal w. subj. 3. Omit. 
 
 4. Cf. n. 1. 5. Marry [a woman] =lead into marriage. 6. Use past 
 tenses; the text has pres. 7. Give hostages among themselves. 8. Hor- 
 tatory subj.; the negative is ne. 9. Cf. n. 7, and notice the change 
 of person. 
 
 10. Chap. X. 1. Cf. 7, n. 4. 2. Omit. 3. TAaf lY Aaye ; a substan- 
 tive clause of result. 4. A conditional sentence. A. 307, 2, b; G. 
 598; H. 509. 5. Put in command of =praeiicid, w. dat. 6. After 
 
NOTES, BOOK I. 79 
 
 an expreision has been commcntetl on two or three times, it may not 
 be referred to again in tlie notes. 7. Cf. n. 6. 8. Bj means of hatUe. 
 9. Came throwjh to. 10. Ace. of limit. 
 
 11. Chap. XI. 1. Express this purpose clause as in the text. 2. 
 Put "ought" in the perf. indie, and " to have been stormed" in the 
 pres. inf. This difference of idiom arises from the fact that " ought " 
 is a defective verb. 3. Cum causal. 4. Nothing of left. 5. It must 
 not be waited by us (dat.). (J. The vocative seldom stands at the be- 
 ginning of a sentence. 7. Cf. dum . . . pervenlrent. 
 
 12. Chap. XII. 1. Into ivhich part [oftwo]! 2. Judge. 3. Indirect 
 question. 4. Remember that Latin has no perf. act. participle (ex- 
 cept in deponent verbs). Use perf. pass. part, in abl. abs. 5. N5n 
 solum . . . sed etiam. 0. Which district killed the consul, that, etc. 
 7. First (adj.) tcent. 8. PublicUB. 0. In rr/iirh. 
 
 13. Chap. XIII. 1. Cf. pontem faciendum curat. Observe the 
 gerundive in agreement with the object of cilrat. 2. In order that. 
 3. Observe that the time expressed here is time within which. 4. In 
 deciding the tense of the inf., consider whether the time is the same 
 with that of the main verb, or earlier, or later. 5. Use the fut. 
 See the references in 8, n. 9. 6. These. 7. Those. 8. Shall have 
 wished. 9. Use part. 10. A prohibition ; nS w. perf. subj. 11. N6ve. 
 12. Noater. 
 
 14. Chap. XIV. 1. The . . . the = by which ...by that. 2. Use the 
 ■ing. 3. Feel indignant = ftcar AeariVy. 4. A condition contrary to 
 fact, [unreal] pres. time; use imp. subj, 6. Cf. aibi conscius. 
 6. A dubitative or deliberative question; use pres. subj. 7. Why 
 we should be afraid ; ind. question. 8. That [anything'] had been done 
 by me. 9. For the tense follow the rule for sequence. 10. Boasted 
 many ^things]. 11. Use the perf. 12. Sing. 13. Cf. secundiorSa 
 rfia. 14. When is qu6 used in a clause of purpose 1 15. Add r6- 
 rum, as in the text. 10. Ctun concessive. 17. About to. 
 
 15. Chap. XV. 1. Into what parts. Cf. 12, 1, where two direc- 
 tions only are thought of. 2. Omit. 3. Who may follow up; rel. 
 clause of purpose. 4. Agmen or acifia? 5. Cf. pauci d6 noatrla. 
 6. By means of. 7. Stand more boldly. 8. Newest line. 9. The text 
 uses distributives. Why would cardinals be better in this sentence? 
 
 16. Chap. XVI. Put the emphatic word between n6 and qul- 
 dem. 2. Abl. of place or rueaus. 3. Oportot. 4. From. 5. Qufl- 
 
80 NOTES, BOOK I. 
 
 lis. 6. Abl. abs. 7. The clause with quod should have the sub« 
 junctive because the reason is that of the accusers, 8. Cf. ii. 7. 
 
 17. Chap. XVII. 1. Cf. plus possint. 2. Diviliacus himself. 
 3. A rel. clause of characteristic. 4. Lest lie should disclose. 5. Cf. 
 11 , n. 2. Put " ought " in the subj., because dependent upon a subj, 
 
 6. Are about to; pres. subj., periphrastic form. 7. Being compelled of 
 necessity. 8. What [things'] are done. 9. Shall be able. 
 
 18. Chap. XVIII. 1. See 13, n. 10. A prohibition may also be 
 expressed by noli w. inf. 2. Cf. pluribus praesentibus. 3. Use 
 superlatives. 4. Omit. 5. Cf. illo licente. 0. Cf. suo nomine. 
 
 7. Come into the highest hope. 8. Cf. regni obtinendi. 
 
 19. Chap. XIX. 1. Cf. 13, n. 1. 2. Cf. inscientibus ipsis. 
 3. Enough of cause. 4. Lest L offend. 5. Of all things. 6. Which. 
 7. That he icould declare. 8. Ind. question. 
 
 20. Chap. XX. 1. Cf. ne . . . statueret. 2. Nemo. 3. Takes 
 more of pain. 4. Omit. 5. Am least able. 6. Fraternal love. 7. Esti- 
 mation of the people. 8. Fut. condition, more vivid form. See the 
 references on 8, n. 9, 9. Fut. condition, less vivid form. See the 
 references on 10, n. 4. 10. That he make an end of weeping. 11. Make 
 an end of entreating. 12. All suspicions. 
 
 21. Chaps. XXI, XXII. 1. Qualis. 2. Have found out. 3. What 
 of your design there is. 4, By which. 5. Omit. 6. Of 7. Cum w. 
 imp. subj. 8. Highest mountain. 9. Cf. 18, n. 1. 10. Shall have seen. 
 
 22. Chaps. XXIII, XXIV. 1. There are two ways of expressing 
 "must" in chap, 23; find them. 2. Thoroughly frightened. Z. More 
 by this. 4. Into. 5. In the middle hill. 6. On the highest ridge. 7. Up 
 to the middle hill ; motion towards is implied. 
 
 23. Chap. XXV. 1. Abl. abs. 2. For a hindrance; dat, of pur- 
 pose. 3. Quod, 
 
 24. Chap. XXVI. 1, Use the impersonal construction, as in the 
 text. 2. The ones . . . the others. 3. Use num quis, 4. Much night. 
 5. Advancing. 6. Cf. unus e filils. What abl, form distinguishes 
 "daughters" from "sons"? 7, Use prep, and noun. 8, Neve. 
 9. Other thing. 10, The same place in which. 
 
 25. Chap. XXVII, 1. Dat. of reference. 2, Wien they had met. 
 3. Weeping. 4, Nunc. 5, This part, had better be rendered by a 
 cum-clause. 6. Tins condition may well be expressed by the abl. 
 abs. 7. At first night. 
 
NOTES, BOOK I. ^1 
 
 26. Chap. XXVIII. 1. To mc ; dat. of reference. 2. Soikl- ihe 
 oniissiun of connectives. 3. Wlie.nce they had started. 4. Bj which 
 tve mnif endure hunger. 5. The constructions with iubeS and Im- 
 per5 are both found in this chap. G. Make. 7. Js unwilling. 8. / 
 will allow the Boii requesting. 
 
 27. Chap. XXX. 1. Dat. 2. Sought punishments from. 3. Tam- 
 etsi w. indie. 4. Supine. 5. That tt may he permitted to themselves. 
 0. N6 quis w. pres. subj. 7. To whom it shall have been ordered. 
 
 8. Ez asa. 
 
 28. Chap. XXXI. 1. Is it permitted to us? 2. Cf. n. 1. 3. Thing 
 olttained. 4, Those [jhings'\ which. 6. Come into torture. 6. Of. 
 7. Factum est ut. 8. Receive; pres. subj. 9. Cf. quo minus . . . 
 essent. 10. A rel. clause of characteristic after unus. 11. Not 
 inf. 12. Of each noblest Iman"]. 
 
 29. Chap. XXXII. 1. Adj. for adv. 2. Thing. 3. Reply nothing. 
 4. Any voice at all. 5. Cf. 16, n. 1. 0. Omit. 7. Why should the 
 subj. be used ? 8. Put in the pass. form. 
 
 80. Chap. XXXIII. 1. After "promise " the fut. inf. (w. subject 
 ace.) is generally used. 2. For a care to me. 3. That he might put. 
 4. The yEduans to be. 5. Cf . sibi . . . temperatures . . . quin . . . 
 ejdrent. 0. To which things it must be met. 7. Negative result is ex- 
 pressed by ut n6n w. subj. 
 
 81. Chap. XXXIV. 1. It pleases me. 2. Middle of both. 3. If 
 there were any need to me from you. Condition contrary to fact, [un- 
 real] pres. time. 4. If you wish me [m respect to'] anything. 5. What 
 of business is there to youf 0. It seems strange to me. 7. Omit "part 
 of." 
 
 82. Chap. XXXV. 1. Affected by my so great kindness. 2. Cf. 
 banc . . . gratiam referret. 3. A common thing. 4. These [things'] 
 are. 6. Use the poss. dat. 6. Cf. Quod posset. 7. Quoniam 
 w. indie. 8. Of our friends : objective gen. 
 
 83. Chap. XX!XVI. 1. Cf. the first quoted clause in the chap. 
 2. / am accustomed; use the perf. 3. According to what manner. 
 4. Ind. question. 5. Who mahe ; rel. clause of reason. 6. Remain 
 in. 7. Without. 
 
 84. Chaps. XXX VII. XXXVIII. 1. Supine. 2. Al.l. abs. 3. It 
 must be hastened bf us (dat.). 4. .Tnin themselves. 6. It cannot be re- 
 nsted. 6. A cum-clause, or abl. abs. 7. Cf. n. 3. 8. For use. 
 
82 NOTES, BOOK I. 
 
 35. Chap. XXXIX. 1. Had frequently come together. 2. Tails. 
 
 3. Another assigned another reason of departing. 4. That I may avoid. 
 
 5. Use interrog. num. 6. Who from them. 7. Videbantur. 8. What 
 does tlie adj. agree with? 9. Omit. 10. Standards to he carried. 
 11. " That not " after verbs of fearing = ut. 
 
 36. Chap. XL. 1. Impersonal use. 2. It is persuaded to me ; cf. 
 sibi persuader!. 3. Ace. w. inf. because it is a fact, not a purpose. 
 
 4. A servile tunndt. The antecedent of "who" is the noun implied 
 in the adj. 5. IIow much of good. 6. Cf. 35, n. 1. 7. Equal. 8. Non 
 solum . . . sed etiam. 9. Mal-e power of himself. 10, For which 
 method . . . by that; observe carefully the Latin order. 11. Who; 
 rel. clause of reason. 12. Nothing moved because you say. 13. Carry 
 the standards. 
 
 37. Chap. XLI. 1. We, the chief Jones'], shall return. 2. Made 
 . . . judgment. 3. Superlative. 4. Remaining legions. 5. Was ouis. 
 
 6. To you. 
 
 38. Chap. XLII. 1. Cf. id . . . licere. 2. You denied it to me 
 requesting. 3. Cf. ne quem . . . adduceret. 4. Reason. 5. Omit. 
 6. Dat. 
 
 39. Chap. XLIII. 1. Large enough. 2. Cf . dends. 3. From horses. 
 4. Omit. 5. Cause of demanding. 6. That thing. 7. Cf. ipsis cum 
 Aeduis inter cederent. 8. Potential subj. 9. Cf. populi . . . 
 consuetudinem ut. 10. See 38, n. 0. 11. Which. 
 
 40. Chap. XLIV. 1. Cf. rogatimi ... a Gallis. 2. To contend 
 a second time. 3. With this hope that. 4. Cf. sui muniendi . . . 
 causa. 5. Because you interfere. 6. Ut non. 
 
 41. Chaps. XLV, XLVI. 1. That his allies be deserted. 2. Was 
 of 3. Each most ancient time. 4. Use. 5. Cf . diun geruntur. 6. Cf. 
 pulsis hostibus. 7. Possit. 8. Posteaquam. 
 
 42. Chap. XLVII. 1. Cf. biduo. 2. Some one from. 3. But that 
 they hurl. 4. Cf. Conloquendi causa. 5. More by this. 6. Used 
 . . . much (adj.). 7. Lingua Latina. 8. What . . . /or = quid. 
 9. Cf. an speculandi causa ? 
 
 43. Chaps. XLVIII, XLIX. 1. Power will not be wanting to you. 
 2. Cf. singuli singulos. 3. In which place. 4. Thither. 
 
 44. Chaps. L, LI. 1. See 16, n. 1. 2. This is the cause why . . . 
 because. 3. Cf. Utrum . . . necne, where the question is indirect. 
 Use annon for " or not" in a direct question. 4. Were about to con- 
 quer. 5. A deliberative question. 
 
KOTES, BOOK I. 83 
 
 46. Chaps. LII, LIII. 1. Cf. chap. 52, line 1. 2. Follow the 
 order of the text. 3. From. 4. Laboring. 6. Abl. of means, not 
 place. C. Altera. 7. Brought great pleasure to Casar. 8. Cf. 44, 
 n. 5. Use -no ... an. 
 
 46. Chaps. I-V. 1. See 1, n. 7. 2. Use a form of is. 3. From 
 which things; abl. of cause. 4. Use two abl. abs. clauses, or clauses 
 with cum. 6. Things. 6. See 3, n. 6. 7. Atque. 8. Part, agree- 
 ing with the two subjects. See A. 187, b; G. 282; H. 439, 2. 
 9. Cf. inter sS fidem dant. 
 
 47. Chai's. V'I— X. 1. In. 2. Two verbs connected by "and" 
 are often best rendered by participle and verb without " and." Here 
 put the first clause in the nbl. abs, 3. Rel. clause of purpose. 
 4. That he might intercept (intercipio). 6. Not dat. 0. Pres. inf. 
 \ Fut. inf. 8. On which, etc. See n. 3. 9. See 46, n. 4. 10. When 
 i cond. sentence occurs in ind. discourse, always consider what the 
 direct form would be ; here, 1/ yon shall attempt . . . I shall prevent. 
 Then follow the rules for change of mood and sequence of tenses. 
 11. Use qu5 on account of the comp. " more easily." 12. That they 
 
 would JHtSS, 
 
 48. Chaps. XI—XV. 1. Note the difference between these two 
 " thats." 2. Deserved so well of them. 3. Use this order, — " Caesar, 
 when he was asked." For "said" use inquit, inserted in the direct 
 quotation. 4. Ind. question. 5. // cannot be judged. 6. Tarn. 
 7. Cf. inopInantSs. 8. Because he had built. 9. Let him not de- 
 spise. 10. Replied thus. 11. Held by memory. 12. Cf. gravius 
 ferre. 13. A condition contrary to fact retains its mood and tense 
 in ind. discourse. 14. Use noun. 16. See 47, n. 10. 
 
 49. Chaps. XVI-XX. 1. See 48, n. 3. 2. iMrge enough. 3. Sub- 
 junctive w. quod. 4. Sing. 5. Cf. n6 cdnierant. 0. Sought many 
 [things'}. 7. Cf. naptum . . . conlocSsBe. 8. Omit. 9. Made a 
 Iteginning of. 10. Cf. InscientibuB ipsTs. II. Partitive gen. 12. To 
 decide concerning. 13. Took much of pain from this. 14. Decide any- 
 thing more severe. 16. What [things^ he blamed. 16. Not inf. 17. See 
 20. n. 12. 
 
 50. Chap**. XXI— XXVI. 1. What of design iras to the enemy. 
 2. HIc or ille? 3. Since he did not know. 4. Use part. 6. Cf. 
 
84 NOTES, BOOK II. 
 
 sub . . . aciem successerunt. 6, Since they were not. 7. It wa^ 
 fought. 8. Continually. 9. Came through to. 
 
 51. Chaps. XXVII— XXXI. 1. Cf. dum ea conquinintur. Ob- 
 serve the tense. 2. Gone out from. 3. Whence they had started. 4. Cf. 
 petentibus Aeduis . . . concessit. 5. An equal condition . . . and 
 you yourselves are. 6, With this design that they might ask. 7. Not inf. 
 8. Of. 9. See 28, n. 10. 10. Cf. in eos . . . edere. 
 
 52. Chaps. XXXII-XXXVI. 1. Res. 2. Use adj. 3. By which. 
 4. Omit. 5. Having been called. C. See 30, 5. 7. Those things ivhich. 
 8. Observe tlie construction with postulo. 9. Not dat. 10. The 
 highest things of both. 11. Gravor. 12. Partitive gen. 13. Frater- 
 nal name of the Roman people. 14. Would be far away from them. 
 15. Use. 16. Without. 
 
 53. Chaps. XXXVII-XL. 1. Which things. 2. Unite themselves. 
 
 3. It could less easily be resisted to them. 4. Hasten towards. 5. Set 
 out for. 6. Use part. 7. Note that what follows is direct discourse, 
 while the passage in chap. 40 upon which it is based is indirect. 
 8. Depart from; pres. subj. (potential). 9. Use part. 10. See 36, 
 n, 10. 11. Cf. huic legioni . . . maxime. 12. ShaU follow. 
 
 54. Chaps. XLI-XLIV. 1. Abl. of manner. 2. Whose. 3. Cum. 
 
 4. They led ten apiece (distrib.). 6. From horses. 6. Most friendly. 
 7. W^hen it was come through to. 8. Clause with quod. 9. Of 10. Dat. 
 
 11. What would be the form of this condition in direct discourse ? 
 
 12. Nor allow any Germans more. 13. Had crossed . . . being requested. 
 14. Interpello. 15. If he shoidd put. 
 
 55. Chaps. XLV-LIII. 1. Was not of. 2. liather. 3. Used. 
 4. Requested a conference again. 5. Gen. of gerundive. 6. Used . . . 
 much. 7. Make power of fighting to him. 8. Arrived at. 9. By which 
 they might cross. 
 
 BOOK II. 
 
 56. Chap. I. 1. Abl. of means. 2. Abl. of agent. 3. In chang- 
 ing from pass, to act. think of the literal meaning of "inform." 
 4. Note the progressive form in Eng. 5. Not the dat. 6. The Eng. 
 fut. after "fear" is expressed by the Lat. pres. subj. 7. Not a lit- 
 eral translation of the word in the text ; but consider what Latin 
 
NOTES, BOOK H. 85 
 
 word expresses about that idea. 8. Cf. n. 7. 9. Observe that the 
 word in the text is in the comp. degree. 
 
 67. Chap. II. 1. In w. abl. 2. When first. 3. Dat. of posses- 
 sor. 4. To. When the adj. is used as a noun, the gen. follows. 
 
 6. What [things] are doing; direct question. 6. Note change of 
 tense. What effect upon the dependent verb? 7. That he find out. 
 8. Is this act. or pass. ? 9. // ought not to be hesitated (^doubted) but 
 that. 
 
 68. Chap. III. 1. Who may say ; rel. clause of purpose. 2. Us 
 and all ours. 3. Pred. adj. agreeing with the subject. 4. United 
 themselves. C. Observe the perf. subj. after secondary tense. 6. Dis- 
 suades {deters") but that they conspire. 
 
 69. Chap. IV. 1. Direct question 2. Indirect question. 3. Gauls 
 to hare been expelled; indirect discourse. 4. Infinitive. Other con- 
 structions after "prevent" may be used. 5. A rel. clause of char- 
 acteristic after s51u8; use the perf. subj. 0. Perf. of cognoscS. 
 
 7. Use the superlative. The Lat., as you will observe, is very free 
 with superlatives. 8. Abl. of cause. 9. Pred. adj. 
 
 GO. Chap. V. 1. Came together to. 2. Not b6. 3. Not quantS 
 opere. 4. Use the fut. 5. Shall have kept . . . apart. 6. T'he.se 
 ^things'] were ordered. 7. What mood and tense commonly follow 
 poBtquam? 8. Already. 9. Gen. of quality (measure). 10. Alti- 
 tudo means "depth" as well as "height." 
 
 01. Chap. VI. 1. Abl. of separation. 2. Ttim. 3. The imper- 
 fect of repeated action. 4. Use the interrog. num, which expects a 
 negative answer. 5. Quis, the interrog. 0. Abl. of quality. 7. Not 
 gen. 8. Conditional sentence, A. 307, 1. a, c; G. 597 ; H. 508. Cf. 
 60,0. 
 
 62. Chap. VII. 1. Put in the same case with "messengers." 
 
 2. Dat. of purpose, or of tiie "object for which." 3. See 61, n. 4. 
 4. Approadi. 5. After discSdd, & with abl. is commonly used. 
 How is it in the text? 0. Abl. of distance, or abl. after comp. 
 
 C8. Chap. VIII. 1. Cf. ad aciem Instruendam. 2. Slopes of 
 side. 3. From either part. 4. Erlremr trenches. 5. Cur or quo c6n- 
 sUiS. 0. S*Jdiers. 7. That they might lie for a reserve. 8. Condi- 
 tional sentence, A. 307, 2 ; G. 598 ; H. 509. 
 
 64. Chap. IX. 1. Mode a beginning of crossing. 2. // is contended. 
 
 3. Plur. 4. Omit. 6. See 61, n. 8. 6. See 03, n. 8; or this may be 
 
86 NOTES, BOOK II. 
 
 regarded as a condition " contrary to fact." 7. With this design that 
 they might take. 8. See 61, n. 8. 
 
 65. Chap. X. 1. Sing., to agree with numerus. 2. Why would 
 Be be wrong? 3. Use the interrog. nonne, which expects an affirm- 
 ative answer. 4. Omit. 5. It is persuaded to them. 6. That they wait. 
 
 66. Chap. XI. 1. Departed from. 2. Caiiie through [fo] home. 
 
 3. Similar to what, etc. 4. Thing. 5. From what cause? Note the 
 order of words in the text. 6. Fleeing. 7. "Those in the rear " ex- 
 press by one word. 8. Away from. 9. The text has sub [occa- 
 sum], which means "towards" or "just before." 10. It was ordered 
 to them that they stop. 
 
 67. Chaps. XII, XIII. 1. Don't omit the reflexive pron. 2. Ex- 
 press this concessive clause as in the text. 3. Not gen. 4. Into. 
 5. Appositive. 6. Pred. nom. 7. Cum. 8. Abl. abs. 
 
 68. Chaps. XIV, XV. 1. Make words. 2. Ind. question. 3. My- 
 self to have known ; ind. discourse. 4. Note the change of tense from 
 that in previous sentence. 5. Use. 6. Express this phrase by the 
 poss. pron. 7. Cf . ab Romanis petienint in chap. 13 ; a, some- 
 times abs, is used before te. 8. Because of Ccesar's honor. 9. Him- 
 self to he about to spare. 10. Abl. abs. 11. Asked. 12. The change 
 from the text is from ind. discourse to direct. 13. Nullus. 
 
 69. Chaps. XVI, XVII. 1. Ubi. 2. From or out of 3. Together. 
 
 4. Custom. 5. Nothing (nihil) of trouble. 6. To attack. 7. Futurum 
 est ut. 8. Result clause, verb in pres. subj. 9. Whither it cannot be 
 entered; impers. 
 
 70. Chaps. XVIII, XIX. 1. Pred. gen. of quality (measure). 
 
 2. Has itself otherwise than (ac). 3. Closed the whole line. 4. To what 
 limit? 5. Of. 
 
 71. Chap. XX. 1. Cf. Caesari . . . agenda. 2. Which things. 
 
 3. Were for help to. 4. Look out for the tense. 5. Observe carefully 
 the meaning and use of singulis . . . singulos. 6. Through. 
 
 72. Chaps. XXI, XXII. 1. Ordered the necessary things. 2. A 
 prohibition ; express by ng with perf. subj. 3. Use the gen. 4. Abl. 
 abs. 5. Not further than whither a stone (lapis) can reach [he thrown 
 to']. 6. Others were in another part. 7. A result clause with ut. 
 
 73. Chap. XXIII. 1. Abl. abs. 2. Quibuscum, interrog. 3. At 
 not a large interval. 
 
 74. Chap. XXIV. 1. Together with. 2. To what jo/ace = quo. 
 
NOTES, BOOK II. 87 
 
 8. Opposite^ adj. 4. Were home. 5. Others into another part. 6. Not 
 act. 7. Into all parts. 
 
 75. Chap. XXV. 1. Themselves. 2. Many and severe. 3. Nor 
 antf. 4. Not the abl. 5. Signa Inferre. 6. Hope to them. 
 
 76. Chap. XXVI. 1. Bore reversed standards. 2. Another, the 
 subject. 3. Lest they be surrounded. 4. Resist more boldly. 5. What 
 [things'] are doing (being done)'i 6. In what place is the thing? 7. Made 
 nothing of left. 
 
 77. Chap. XXVII. 1. Note change of tense from that in the 
 text. 2. Omit. 3. Lying. 4. Threw back the intercepted javelins. 
 6. It ought to be judged. 
 
 78. Chap. XXVIII. 1. Motion is implied in the verb conicere ; 
 hence in with the ace. 2. Nothing safe. 3. Used mercy towards. 
 
 4. Translate this sentence twice, first with iubed, then with imperd. 
 6. Prevent yourself. 
 
 79. Chap. XXIX. \. Coming. 2. Omit " parts of ." 3. Observe 
 the different words for " make." 
 
 80. Chap. XXX. 1. Made. 2. InrideS, whicli is intrans. in the 
 text, is sometimes trans. 3. Of so great weight. 4. The adj. is sug- 
 gested in brevit£s. 5. For contempt. 
 
 81. Chap. XXXI. 1. Act. or pass.? 2. The direct form of n6 
 . . . dSspoliaret. .*>. Praestat. 
 
 82. Chap. XXXII. 1. That which. 2. In Nerviia. 3. Hortatory 
 subj. 
 
 88. Chap. XXXIII. l.Use the interrog. -ne. 2. About to. 3. Use 
 the impers. form, as in the text. 4. Use the pres. inf. with dSbuit. 
 
 5. Undo or qu5 ez loc5. 6. Quot. 
 
 84. Chap. XXXV. 1. Not subj.; why? 2. Ace. w. fut. inf. 
 3. Not U. 4. Ex. 
 
 86. Chaps. I— V. 1. Express this clause without si. 2. See 56, 
 n. 6. 3. See 56, n. 5. 4. These quod-clauses are to be regarded as 
 the reasons, not of the writer, but of those who were conspiring. 
 5. Our army to be led. The Eng. " should " does not necessarily im- 
 ply the Lat. subjunctive. 6. Themselves. 7. See 57, n. 2. 8. Ind. 
 question; of. 57, n. 5. 9. Not inf. 10. Remember that the conj. 
 " that" in ind. discourse is not expressed in Lat. 11. Found out thus. 
 
88 NOTES, BOOK II. 
 
 The four clauses that follow, each beginning with " that," are in 
 ind. discourse. 12. Ferf. subj. of cognosce. 13. Omit. 14. See 
 for models the beginning of chap. 5. 15. A purpose clause with ut. 
 
 86. Chaps. VI— XI. 1. Remember that the perf. part, of a depo- 
 nent verb has an active sense. 2. Which town. 3. Cf. n. 1. 4. Fero. 
 5. Ubi, followed by perf. indie. 6. Omit "to see." 7. Abl. abs. 
 8. Use part. 9. A transverse trench having been made, etc. 10. Conor. 
 11. Cf. 64, n^7. 12. HI. 13. Omit. 14. Cf. de flumine transe- 
 und5. 15. Egredior. 16. Cf. qui moraretur. 17. Autem (post- 
 positive). IS. The former. 
 
 87. Chaps. XII— XVII. 1. Omit. 2. Retreat = se recipere. 
 
 3. Use ad with gerundive. 4. Things. 5. Put the first two clauses 
 in the abl. abs. 6. Troops having been dismissed. Hereafter sugges- 
 tions to put clauses in the abl. abs. will be infrequent. 7. All insults. 
 
 8. Observe that this is a subordinate clause in ind. discourse. 
 
 9. Cf. 68, 5, and notes. 10. If any. 11. Deinde. 12. Numerus. 
 
 13. Nothing (nihil) of trouble to the JV. would be. 14. While (cum) 
 it was coming. 
 
 88. Chaps. XVIII-XXIII. 1. Omit "part of." 2. Which time 
 had been agreed upon. 3. Not dat. 4. With all forces. 5. Nervian 
 battle. 6. Flo. 7. Ubi 8. Quickness. 9. Hie. 10. Cf. in opere 
 occupatl. 11. Superlative of longe. 12. Not inf. 13. Talis. 
 
 14. Certus. 15. Administro. 16. Use part. 
 
 89. Chaps. XXIV-XXVIII. 1. Not ab. 2. Thoroughly fright- 
 ened. 3. Cf. 74, n. 5. 4. Cf. rem in angusto. 5. Cf. desperatis 
 nostria rebus. 6. For aid. 7. Those exhausted bj wounds. 8. Not 
 subj. 9. Omit. 10. Since they thought. 11. Subj. in a rel. clause 
 of reason. 
 
 90. Chaps. XXIX-XXXV. 1. Use the dat. of purpose. 2. Ex- 
 pressed in the verb. 3. The Lat. word is formed from oppidum. 
 
 4. Omit. 5. Was approaching. 6. The following clauses are in ind. 
 discourse, the conj. "that" being omitted. 7. Se permittere. 
 8. An ut-clause in app. with unimi. 9. Considering (pro) his own 
 kindness he would, etc. 10. Ipsos. 11. Consider what this clause 
 would be in the direct form, and cf. si prius quam munmi aries 
 attigisset, se dedidissent. 12. Find a phrase in the text. 13. E6. 
 
NOTES, BOOK III. 89 
 
 BOOK III. 
 
 91. Chap. I. 1. ]Vas to Ciesar. 2. Gen. of gerund. 3. Cf. huic 
 permisit . . . uti. 4. Was called. 6. Of which one. 
 
 1)2. CiiAi'. II. 1. Result clause. 2. Cf. neque earn pieniasi' 
 mam. 3. Fut. indie. 4. Cf. accSdSbat quod. 5. Cf. sibi per- 
 BuSaum babSbant. G. This clause expresses a fact, not a purpose; 
 hence ace. \v. inf. 
 
 93. Chap. III. 1. Cf. d6 frumento . . . provisimi. 2. It cannot 
 be come for aid. 3. Not a clause with quod. 4. Omit "a place of." 
 
 6. It pleased the larger part. 
 
 94. Chap. IV. 1. Cf. rSbus conlocandiB . . . daretur. 2. Nul- 
 lus. 3. Length of battle. 4. Men with unimpaired powers. 5. NS . . . 
 quidem. See 16, n. 1. 6. Chance . . . of doing nothing of which things. 
 
 7. Perf. of consists. 
 
 95. Chap. V. 1. Xervian battle. 2. Clause with si. 3. Erumpo. 
 9G. Chap. VI. 1. Neque . . . neque. 2. Cf. sui colligendi. 
 
 3. Cf. in spem . . . vSnerant. 4. Third part. 5. Alio . . . aliis. 
 
 97. Chap. VIII. 1. Atque or que? Cf. Silii atque Veia- 
 nll, and VelSnius cum Silio in chap. 7. 2. Prefer to. 3. Of 
 
 98. Chap. IX. I. Have perpetrated on ourselves. 2. Quam w. 
 superlative. 3. PlOiimiun posse. 4. Atque. 
 
 99. Chap. X. 1. Incited Casnr to that war. 2. The same thing is 
 permitted to them. 3. Cl priusquam . . . conspirSrent. 4. Use 
 the pass. 
 
 100. CuAP. XI. 1. Note the omission of ut. 2. Negative pur- 
 pose; nfi. 3. Gerundive after cur6. 
 
 101. Chap. XII. 1. See 96, n. 1. 2. For agreement of rel. w. 
 two antecedents, see A. 198, a. ; G. 616, 5; H. 445, 3, n. 1. 3. Ace. 
 of extent. 4. The tide lessening. 
 
 102. Chap. XIII. 1. Whole. 2. Ad w. gerundive. 3. Use adj. 
 
 4. Omit. 5. Use part. 6. For agreenient of part, see A. 187, b; G. 
 282; H. 439,2. 
 
 108, Chap. XIV. 1. Cf. neque satis . . . cdnstabat, etc. Ob- 
 serve change of tense. 2. Ind. (dubitative) question. 3. Remem- 
 ber that the pass, impers. must be used. 4. Cf. dsus . . . Criperfi- 
 tor. 5. C5nspici5. 
 
90 NOTES, BOOK III. 
 
 104. Chap. XV. 1. Cf. singulas . . . circumsteterant. 2. Use 
 inf. 3. This thing. 4. Cf . ad negotium conficiendum. 5. It was 
 fought. 
 
 105. Chap. XVI. 1. Cf. navium quod, etc. 2. Whither we may 
 betake ourselves; ind. question. 3. According to what manner we may 
 defend^ etc. 4. Cf . in qu5s . '. . vindicandum. 
 
 106. Chap. XVII. 1. Gerund. 2. In an equal place. 3. Pass, 
 inipers. 
 
 107. Chap. XVIII. 1. Pro. 2. Use oportet. 3. Gladly believe. 
 4. That which. 5. Cf. non prius . . . quam ... sit concessum, 
 and observe carefully the order of words. In the text the primary 
 tenses are used; change to secondary. 6. With which they might Jill. 
 
 108. Chap. XIX. 1. Negative purpose. 2. Arrived at. 3. To 
 his men desiring. 4. Form a noun from alacer. 5. Plur. 
 
 109. Chap. XX. 1. Cannot be translated literally. 2. Whither 
 when he had arrived. 3. Adhibeo. 
 
 110. Chap. XXI. 1. Is placed. 2. Note the force of the diminu- 
 tive ending. 3. [/<] to be perceived. 4. Abl. of cause. 
 
 111. Chap. XXII. 1. Together with.. 2. Not recusaret. 3. 
 Hitherto. 4, Rel. of characteristic. 5. Express as in the text. 
 
 112. Chap. XXIII. 1. Follow the text. 2. Fred. gen. of posses- 
 sion. 3. Omit. 4. Enough of garrison. 5. When he learned. Q. Felt 
 the same thing. 
 
 113. Chap. XXIV. 1. Omit "to see." 2. A condition in ind. 
 discourse. 3. Omit. 4. Cf. exspeotari . . . iretur. 
 
 114. Chaps. XXV, XXVI. 1. Change to the active form. 2. Not 
 in vain. 3. Prius . . . quam. 
 
 115. Chaps. XXVII-XXIX. 1. Cf. longe . . . ac. 2. Subj. by 
 attraction. 
 
 116. Chaps. I— VI. 1. Select any one of the various ways of ex- 
 pressing purpose. 2. It teas permitted to him. 3. This clause de- 
 pends on " to go"; hence takes the subj. by attraction. 4. Because 
 they despised . . . and thought. 5. Abl. abs. 6. Cf. n. 4, but vary the 
 expression ; a cum-clause, for instance. 7. Cf. 93, n. 5. 8. Resisted 
 bravely. 9. Cf. resque . . . casum. 10. W^hen it had been fought. 
 
 117. Chaps. VII-XII. 1. De ea causa, quod. 2. Unless ivith. 
 3. Abl. of cause. 4. Must be waged; pass, periphrastic. 5. Cum. 
 
NOTES, BOOK IV. 91 
 
 6. n»(1. 7. Cf. iniiirlae retentSrum eqiiitum. 8. Le$t other states, 
 etc. ; omit " the fear.*' 
 
 118. Chaps. XIII-XVII. 1. Firmitudo ; abl. of quality. 2. // 
 could not be injured to them. 3. Note the force of ad in adicio. 
 4. Quoque, following emphatic word. 5. See 103, n. 4. 6. Imp. in- 
 die, of customary past action. 7. R§8. 8. Move themselves. 9. Cf. 
 neque . . . habfibant. 10. See 105, n. 4, \\. Most severely. 12. Abl. 
 abs. 13. Cf. eo absente . . . tengret. 
 
 119. CiiAi's. XVIII-XXII. l.Per. 2. Made that the enemy be- 
 lieve. 3. Ahuut to. 4. It ou(jht to hetjone. o. Because of. 6. And also. 
 
 7. Cf. terga verterent. 8. Ciim. 9. Autem. 
 
 120. Chaps. XXIII-XXIX. 1. Vetua. 2. Modus. 3. Not 
 timidly. 4. Abl. abs. 6. From the decuman gate. 0. Ipse, agreeing 
 with "camp." 7. What [o/*] thing was doing. 8. 0/ necessity ^topped 
 work. 
 
 BOOK IV. 
 
 121. Chap. I. 1. Observe singula in text. 2. HIc . . . ille. 
 3. Omit. 4. In. 5. Are made. G. Greatest. 7. Adj. of eziguitas. 
 
 122. Chaps. II, III. 1. Subj. by attraction. 2, Omit. 3. And 
 . . . nothing — nor . . . anything. 4. Mollis. 5. Cum. 6. Tred gen. 
 of quality. 
 
 123. Chap. IV. 1. All things. 2. Before (piiusquam) they 
 crosse<l ; time simply, with no idea of intention. 3. Here the idea 
 of purpose is implied. 
 
 124. Chaps. V, VI. 1. Cf. nihil . . . conunlttendum. 2. Form 
 a noun from mobilis. 3. Necesse. 
 
 126. Chaps. VII, VIII. 1. We >.s/ (adj.) make. 2. Those (dat.) 
 whoever. 3. And ... no = nor. 4. N6 w. pres. subj. 6. Cf. dom5 
 after CiectSs, but use prep. 0. Not subjunctive ; not in ind. dis- 
 course. 7. The subject. 
 
 126. Chaps. IX. X. 1. Afier the third day. 2. Caas& w. gerund. 
 3. From which nations there are. 
 
 127. Chap. XI. 1. Negalire purpose. 2. Make faith to us. 
 8. Use the condition. 4. Hither. 5. Not dlc5. 
 
92 NOTES, BOOK IV. 
 
 128. Chap. XII, 1. Fred gen. of quality. 2. Quod w. subj. 
 8. Cf. fuga desisterent. 4. Subj. or indie? 5. When he had res- 
 cued. 
 
 129. Chap. XIII. 1. 0/ the highest folly. 2. Those. 3. Ultro. 
 4. Because they had. 5. One. 
 
 130. Chap. XIV. 1. Use fnterrog. -ne, followed by an. 2. Their 
 all. 
 
 131. Chap. XV. 1, Threw away . . . abandoned . . . rushed, not 
 to be expressed by three finite verbs witli connectives. 2. Despero 
 may take the ace. or abl. w. de. 3. Use part. 4. Supplicia crucia- 
 tusque. 
 
 132. Chap. XVI. 1. Both can and dare. 2. Those whom I have 
 mentioned above to have crossed. 3. To do that. 
 
 133. Chap. XVII. 1. Of the dignity. 2. Otherwise. 3. The . . . 
 the — hy what . . . by that. 4. Supply " is." 
 
 134. Chap. XIX. 1. Adj. agreeing with locum. 2. Postea- 
 quam ; with perf. indie. 
 
 135. Chap. XX. 1. For great use. 2. Fut. perf. indie. 3. // ive 
 shall have examined. 4. The direct form is if I shall have summoned ; 
 change to plup. subj. 
 
 136. Chap. XXI. 1. Priusquam. 2. lubeo. 3. Mando. 4. Ex- 
 pressed in the prefix of the verb. 5. Promised liberally. 6. Omit. 
 7. Not the pres. 8. How much of opportunity is given. 9. Who dare 
 not; rei. clause of reason. 10. Go out of the ship. 
 
 137. Chap. XXII. 1. Because. 2. That we will do. 3. Ad. 4. Cf. 
 hue accedebant. 5. Quo minus. 6. What of long ships. 
 
 138. Chap. XXIII. 1. Use a cum-clause. 2. Dum, followed 
 by what mood ? 3. Higher places. 4. Maritime affairs. 5. This 
 pres. part, must not be rendered literally. 
 
 139. Chap. XXIV. 1. Unless. 2. Omit. 3. In. 4. Autem. 
 
 140. Chap. XXV. 1. Omit. 2. If not = unless. 3. Carry back 
 the foot. 4. Atque. 
 
 141. Chap. XXVI. 1. Whatever standards. 2. See 118, n. 6. 
 3. Singulares. 4. Which when Coesar observed. 5. But . . . not = 
 neque. 
 
 142. Chaps. XXVII, XXVIII. 1. Simul atque. 2. Gone out 
 of. 3. Cum. 4. Manner. 5. It cannot be pardoned to you. 6. How 
 is this idea of necessity to be expressed? 7. Whence they had started. 
 
NOTES, BOOK IV. 93 
 
 143. Cuxrfi. XXIX. XXX. 1. Was ignorant, n«8Ci5. 2. Cf. 
 ezercitiim trausportaudum curSverat. 3. Made fast to anchors. 
 4. Kel. clause of purpose, o. Horsemen, etc., are wanting to. 6. Cut 
 [theml^ njf from a return. 
 
 144. CiiAPS. XXXI, XXXII. 1. Eac eo quod, 2. That it would 
 be necessaru (neceaae). 3. Than custom brings. 4. Part. 6. Into 
 that part. 0. Dum, w. pres. indie. 
 
 145. Chaps. XXXIII, XXXIV. 1. Tfnough all parts. 2. De- 
 inde. 3. Use gen. of gerund. 4. Omit. 
 
 146. Chaps. XXXV, XXXVI. 1. Etsi, w. indie. 2. Not dare. 
 3. Storm on the da if of the equinox. 4. Use adj. 
 
 147. Chap«. XXXVII, XXXVIII. 1. Are unwilling. 2. That 
 they might defend. 3. Whither we may betake ourselves. 
 
 148. Chaps. I— VI. 1. Boys. ' 2. Adverbial ace. 3. Places. 
 4. Use pass. 6. Born among them. 6. So trained that. 7. Use inf. 
 8. Xew things. 9. Depart from. 
 
 149. Chaps. VII-XIII. 1. Being invited by. 2. Remember that 
 this is a dependent clause in ind. discourse. 3. See 125, n.3. 4. Xn 
 lands to be vacant. 6. Imp. indie, of continued action. 0, Dum. 
 
 7. They resisting again. 8. According to their custom, 9. See 129, n. 1. 
 10. Those. 11. See 129, n. 3. 12. Sentio. 
 
 160. Chaps. XIV— XVIII. 1. -Ne ... an; double question, de- 
 pendent. 2. So quickly. 3, No space was given. 4. Jiesisted a little 
 while. 5. Use part. 0. Since they were not. 7. Prius . . . quam. 
 
 8. It was added. 9. Cf. 132, n. 1. 10. Promising. 11. Ad w. ge- 
 rundive. 12. Not of the dignity. 13. Which. 14. Quibus. 
 
 151. Chaps. XIX-XXIII. 1. About middle (adj.). 2. Etai, w. 
 what mood? 3. Niai. 4. Illo. b. Bpf ore he should make. (>. Ipse. 
 7. To explore all things. 8. See 144, 0. 9. .'l.<! many as were enough. 
 10. Narrow. 11. Since he did not wish. 12. E6 Sgredi. 
 
 152. Chaps. XXIV— XXX. 1. Use impers. construction. 2. Put 
 in the dat. to agree with the agent of the gerundive. 3. Which they 
 were accustomed to use. 4. Rte. 6. Tonnenta. 6. Another from 
 another ship. 7. With great force. 8. Stood on. 9. See 141, n. 6. 
 10. Further. 11. IH^n. 12. i9^*ti. \^. Wlience they had started. 
 
 158. Chaps. XXXI-XXXVIII. \. Something of new plan. 2. Use 
 abl. abs. 8. Nor any $uspicion being interposed. 
 
GRAMMATICAL INDEX, 
 
 WITH REFERENCES TO THE EXERCISES FOR ILLUSTRATION. 
 
 References are not given for constructions of continual recurrence, such as 
 subject nominative, direct object, and the liice, and only a few are Kiven for noany 
 others that arc used frequently. 
 
 The grammars referred to are Allen & Qreenough's (A.)i Gildersleeve's (G.)i 
 and Harkness's (H.)* [Note : ff = and following.] 
 
 Ablative. 
 
 Absolute. A. 255 ; G. 408-9; H. 431. See Participles. 
 
 •♦ In accordance tcith." A. 253, n. ; G. 3H8 ; H. 41<>. 7,9; 20, 5 ; 
 
 27, 10; 38, 7; 40, 1; 79, 10; 82, 1 ; 149, 3. 
 0/ accompanimcut. A. 248, 7 ; G. 391 ; H. 419. 1. 60, 1 ; 74, 1 ; 
 
 86, 1 ; 88, 1 ; 100, 5. 
 0/ af/ent. A. 244>; G.403; H.415, 1. 4, 9; 9, 8; 18, 1; 22, 10; 
 
 62,2; 56,2; 66,7. 
 0/ cause. A. 245 ; (1. 40(>-7 ■ H. 416. 2. 15 ; 14. 6 ; 18, 8 ; 27, 4 ; 
 
 46.2; 69,14; 62,4; 68,7; 88,2; 94,3. 
 
 0/ comparison. A. 247 ; G. 399; H. 417. 6, (5, 8; 68, 1 ; 122, 5. 
 
 0/ degree {difference). A. 250; G. 400; H. 423. 6, 5; 14, 1; 
 
 37,10; 42, L 
 0/ manner. A. 248; G.401; H.419, III. 2, 15; 10, 2; 21, 10; 
 
 32,2; 64. 1; 61,2; 66, 1; 67,9; 70,12; 108,1,5. 
 0/ means. A. 248, 8 ; G. 403 ; H. 420. 2, 12, 14 ; 8, 1, 15 ; 6, 1 ; 
 
 8,12; 10,9; 12,2; 16,4; 21,4. 
 0/ place. A. 258, 4; G. 384; H. 425. 10,5; 17,8; 18,3; 22,7; 
 
 26, a (Without prep.) 16, 3; 23, 9; 73, 10; 106, 4. 
 
 0/ price. A. 252 ; G. 404 ; H. 422. 18, 9 ; 148, 2. 
 
 0/ quality. A. 251 ; G. 402 ; H. 419, U. 6, 9; 7, 11; 18,5; 26, 10, 
 
 86, 1; 42,0; 61.9; 94.3. 
 0/ separation. A. 243, e; G. 388; H. 414. 7, 1; 16, 4; 22, 2; 
 
 37, 10; 134, 2; 139, 3. (Without prep.) 1, 13; 6, 1; 9, 11; 16, 9; 
 
 61,4; 64,10; 81,8; 86.4. 
 0/ source. A. 244 ; G. 3«C ; H. 415. 69, 6. 
 
96 GRAMMATICAL INDEX, 
 
 Of specification. A. 253; G. 398; H. 424. 1, 12; 2, 5, 9; 5, 4; 
 
 39, 7; 44, 8; 98,4. 
 Of time. A. 25G ; G. 392 ; H. 429. 3, 5 ; 6, 12 ; 7, 14 ; 10, 10 ; 13, 
 
 4; 62,4; 66,3; 67,1; 84,4. 
 
 With fretus. A. 254, h,2; G. 373, R. 1 ; H. 425, 1, N. 119, 4. 
 
 With nitor, etc. A. 254, 6; G. 403, 3; H. 425, 1, N. 13, 10; 
 
 77, 1. 
 
 With opus. A. 243, e ; G. 390; H. 414, IV. 38, 10. 
 
 With utor, etc. A. 249; G. 405; H. 421, I. 2, 6; 5, 10; 16, 3; 
 
 33,4; 41,6; 58,11; 68,5; 78,8; 113,3. 
 
 Accusative. 
 
 Adverbial. A. 240; G.331,R. 3; H. 378, 2. 31,7; 36,11; 38,10; 
 
 71,7; 148,1. 
 
 Cognate. A. 238, 6; G. 331, 2; H. 371, II. 29, 4; 49, 3; 112,5. 
 
 Direct object. A. 237 ; G. 327 ; H. 371. 
 
 Of extent. A. 256-7; G. 335 ff; H. 379. {Space) 8, 3; 69, 9; 
 
 86, 4; 138, 4. {Time) 16, 6; 24, 7; 43, 1; 79, 9; 84, 8; 101, 
 
 4; 145,4. 
 Of limit. A. 258; G. M2, 410; H. 380. 10, 10; (Domum) 5, 6; 
 
 53,3; 66,3; 79,4. 
 Subject of inf. A. 173, 2 ; G. 341 ; H. 536. 1, 15 ; 3, 18, 20; 8, 8 ; 
 
 13, 5;' 14,5; 20,3; 21,7. 
 Two accusatives. {Double accusative). 
 
 Same person or thine/. {Pred. ace.) A. 239, 1; G. 334; H. 373. 
 1, 4; 3, 10; 10, 2; 28, 14; 33, 6; 49, 3; 52, 2; 88, 1. 
 
 Person and thing. A. 239, 2, c; G. 333 ; H. 374. 16, 1. 
 
 With compounds of trans, etc. A. 239, 2, b, and notes ; G. 330, 
 andR.l; H. 376 and note. 13,1; 40.7; 59,6; 65,1; 120,3. 
 
 Adjectives, adjective pronouns, and participles. 
 Agreement with nouns. A. 186-7 ; G. 281 ff ; H. 438-9. 
 
 Denoting a part. A. 193; G. 287, R. ; H. 440, 2, n. 1. 21, ; 22, 
 
 7,9; 25,10; 37,4; 57,4; 59,5; 63,7; 76,8. 
 
 For adverbs. A. 191 ; G. 324, R. 6 ; H. 443. 12, 7 ; 29, 2 ; 37, 1 ; 
 
 52,1; 74, 4; 104,4. 
 
 For nouns. A. 188-9; G. 195, R. 1-A; H. 441. 14, 7; 49, 3; 68, 
 
 3; 60,7; 130,4. 
 Adverbs. A. 207 ; G. 440 ; H. 551 ff . 
 Agreement. See Adjectives and Apposition. 
 
 Of relative w. antecedent. A . 198 ff ; G. (516 f[ ; H. 445 ff. 
 Of verb w. subject. A. 204-D ; G. 202, 281-3 ; H. 460 ff. 
 
GRAMMATICAL INDEX. 97 
 
 Alius . . . alius. A. 203; G. 321; 11.450. 72, 7, 8; 74, 7; 76,4; 
 
 89, 1 ; 96, 4. 
 
 Alt 3r . . . alter. A 203 ; G. 321 ; H. 459. 6,8; 24, 2 ; 28, G. 
 
 Amplius, etc., without quam. A. 247, c; G. 311, R. 4; H. 417, 1, n. 2. 
 15, S ; 62, G ; 86. 1 ; 96, 5 ; 128, 1, 2. 
 
 Antecedent in rel. clause. A. 200; G. 617-8. 12, 7; 21, 10; 36, 
 
 «J; 53, 4. 
 
 Apposition. A. 183-4; G. 318-9; H. 3G3. 46, 4; 49, 4; 61, 5; 53, 
 
 4; 67,(5; 87.1; 107,2; 118,4. 
 
 Atque (ac), et, que. A. 15(5, a; G. 477-9; H. 554, 1. 2. 
 
 A.tque (ac) for quam. A. 234. a, n. 2; G. 646; H. 459, 2. 61, 3; 
 
 70,4; 98.5; 115,2. 
 
 Conditional Sentences. 
 
 Pres. and past {uothintf implied). A. 306; {Logical) Q. 697; (First 
 
 form) II. 508. 7^ 13; 106. 5; 140, 3; 147, 1. 
 
 Pres. and past {contrnnj implied). A. 308; ( Unrtul) G. 599; {Third 
 
 form) U. 510. 14,2; 31,5, G; 43, 4; 48,5; 64.8. 
 
 Future {more vivid). A. 307, 1, a, c; {Loijii:al) G. 597; {First 
 
 /orm) H. 508. 8,0; 13. G; 20.5; 24. 0; 60, G; 61, 11; 64,7. 
 
 Future {less vivid). A. 307,2; (Idml) G. 598: {Secoxd form) H. 
 
 600. 10,3; 20, G; 24. 10; 36,3; 52,2; 53,1,4:63, 12; 64. G. 
 
 In indirect discourse. A. 3;i7; G. 050; H. 527. 47, 4; 48, 5; 54. 
 
 3,4; 90,2; 113,3; 135,4. 
 
 Conjtinctions. A. 208; G. 477 flf ; H. 554-5. See Atque. 
 
 Cum. 
 
 Causal. A 326; G.587; H. 617. 9,2; 11, 3; 50. 3; 89, 4; 104, 3. 
 
 Concessive. A. 313, d; G. 588; H. 615, lU. 14, 11, 12; 24, 4; 
 
 64,3; 117,3; 122.5; 142.1. 
 Temporal {historic(d). A. 325; G. 686; H. 521, II. 21, G; 25, 
 
 2.4; 34. G; 67.8; 79.3; 85.3; 87,4. 
 
 Cum (prep.) enclitic. A. 99. e, IW, c; G. 414. R. 1; H. l&t, 6, 187, 2. 
 1.11; 8.5; 8.2; 86,6. 
 
 Dative. 
 
 Ofaf/ent. A. 232; G.352; H.388. 11,8; 29, 10; 34, 4; 36, 1; 
 
 71. 1 : 106 6. 
 Of indirect object. A. 225 ff ; G. 343 ff ; H. 384 flf. 
 
98 GRAMMATICAL INDEX. 
 
 Of possessor. A. 231; G. 349; H. 387. 7,6,7; 31, 8; 32, 8; 57, 
 
 5; 68,10; 91,1; 125,5. 
 Of imrpose or ohject. A. 233; G. 350; H. 31)0. 23, 4; 30, 2; 31, 
 
 4; 34, 8; 40,6; 45,5; 62,2; 63, 11; 75,2; 80,9. 
 
 Of reference. A. 235; G. 343, R.; H. 384. 4, n. 2. 25, 1; 26, 2. 
 
 With adjectives. A. 234; G. 356; H. 391. 9,6; 36,7; 47,1; 57, 
 
 6; 63,4; 66,4; 86,2. 
 With compounds. A. 228-9; G. 346; H. 386, 385, II. 2. 2, 6; ,10, 
 
 3,7; 20,5; 30,9; 35,8; 36,10; 61,8; 66,8; 75,9. 
 With special verbs. A. 227; G. 345; H. 385. 2, 3, 4, 8, 9; 3, 9, 
 
 10; 9, 7; 23, 10; 27, 1; 31, 1; 37, 4; 56, 12; 81, 9; 142, 3. 
 
 Debeo, Past tenses of, w. pres. inf. A. 288, a; H. 537, 1. 11, 2; 
 
 17, 3; 83,8. 
 
 Dum w. pres. indie. A. 276, 3; G. 572; H. 467, 4. 41, 7; 51, 1 ; 144, 
 
 4; 151,3. 
 
 Dumw. subj. A. 328; G. 574; H. 519, II. 2. 11.10; 129,1; 138,1; 
 
 149. 2. 
 
 Et repeated or omitted. A. 208, 6, 1 ; G. 483, 2 ; H. 554, 1. 6. 26, 3 ; 
 
 47,4; 98,1; 102,3; 112,3; 116,4; 117,3; 140,2; 143,5. 
 
 Genitive. 
 
 Descriptive (of quality). A. 215; G.3G4; H.396,V. 8,3; 60,12; 
 
 80, 6, 10; 87, 3. 
 Objective. A. 217; G. 361, 2; H. 395, III. 32, 10; 52, 3; 97, 4; 
 
 117,3. 
 Partitive. A. 216; G. 366 ff; H. 397. 11, 7; 15, 3; 19, 4; 20, 
 
 2; 21,3; 31,8; 36,5; 69,8; 76,12. 
 Possessive. A. 214, 1 ; G. 360; H. 396, 1. 
 Predicate. A. 214, c; G. 365; H. 401-2. (Of possession) 41, 4; 
 
 55, 1; 112, 2. (Of quality) 70, 2; 80, 6; 122, 5; 128, 1; 129, 
 
 1, 4; 133, 1; 150, 4. (Of price) 136, 3. 
 With adjectives. A. 218; G. 373; H. 399. 14, 2; 21, 5; 31, 3; 
 
 139, 5. 
 With some verbs. A. 219 ff; G. 375 ff ; H. 40(> ff. (Reminiscor) 
 
 13. 7; (Interest) 60, 4; (Paenitet) 124, 4; (Potior) 3, 19. 
 
 Gerund and Gerundive. 
 
 Gen. A. 298; G. 429; H. 542. 1, 543 ff. 2,17; 20,7.8; 35,4; 54, 
 
 3; 64,2; 74,5; 126,2; 129, 3. 40,7; 70,11; 88,1. 
 
 Dat. A. 299; G. 430; H. 542, II, 543 ff. 94, 1. 
 
GRAMMATICAL INDEX. 99 
 
 Ace. A. 300; G. 431. ^V^', II. 542, III, 543 ff. (w. prep.) 78, 5. 
 
 8, G, 7; 6, 7; 46, .'5; 63, 2: 72, 2; 87, 1; 187,3. {Oerundire 
 
 w. cQrO) 18, 1, 2; 19. 1. 2; 100. 3; 143, 2. 
 Abl. A.301; G.4;M; H. 542, IV, 543 ff. 144.4. 66, G; 86,3; 
 
 88,2. 
 
 HIc, illo, the latter, the former. A. 102. n. 6; G. 292, R. 1; H. 450. 2. 
 18, G; 66,2; 86,3. 
 
 Imperative. A. 2(59; G. 259 ff; H. 487. 15, 2; 25, C; 26, 1; 32. 
 
 (• ; 33, 9; 95, 5; 134, 2. See Subjunctive (hortatory) and 
 Prohibitions. 
 
 Imperfect indicative of customary and repeated action. A. 277; G. 
 222; H.4«J9, II. 118,2; 141,2. 149,2; 152.3. 
 
 Impersonal verbs. A. 145-G; G. 199, 2; H. 298 ff. 4. '2. :<. 7. 0, 
 
 10; 16, 5, G; 22, 2; 27, 7; 28, 1, 2; 81, 1; 71, 4, 5. 
 
 Impersonal xises ; pass, of intrans. verbs. A. 14<». d; G. VJi), 1; H. 
 
 .'501. 24. 1; 34, 4, 5, 7; 36, 1, 2; 60. 4; 64, 5; 66, 12; 83, 7; 
 
 103, 3; 142, 2. 
 
 Indirect discourse (OrfttiO obllqua). A. 330 ff; G.651 ff ; H. 522 
 
 ff. 2,19,20; 3,18.20; 4, 10; 5,3; 6, 11; 47,3,4; 48.5; 85,4. 
 
 Subordinate clauses in. 47, 4; 48. 5; 49, 1, 3; 62, 1, 3; 64, 3, 4; 
 
 66, 1, 3; 85, 3, 4; 87, 2, 3, 4; 129, 5. 
 See Conditional sentences. 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 As object. A. :j:«), B; G. 527 ; H. 535. See Indirect Discourse. 
 As subject. A. 270; G. 423; H. 538. 1, 15; 2, 7; 8, 13; 4, 2, 3; 
 
 7,G,7; 8.5; 30.5; 81,10; 93,3. 
 Complcmcntanj. A. 271; G. 424; H. 52.'M. 3. 20; 8, 10, 11; 11, 
 
 3; 80, G; 38,8; 40,5; 83,7; 86,3; 87,1; 119.4; 123.2; 153.1. 
 Subject of. See Accusative. 
 Tenses of. A. 288; G. 273 ff. 530; H. 537. 
 
 Locative. A. 258, 4; G. 412; H. 425 ff. (Domi) 20, 3; 121, 2. 
 
 Minus, etc., without quam. See Amplius. 
 
 Neque (nee) for et nOn, etc. A. 15<J, a; G. 482; H. 554. I, 2. 
 
 64,3; 76. G; 92,4; 122,3; 126,2. 
 
 Nfi . . . quidem. A. 315, 6; G.681; H. 669, UI, 2. 16, 2; 89, 7; 
 
 34.3: 44. 1: 92.5; 94,4; 108.4. 
 
100 GRAMMATICAL INDEX. 
 
 Nominative. 
 
 Predicate. A. 176, 185; G. 197; H. 362. 1, 3; 54, 2; 67, 7; 111. 
 
 1; 136,3. 
 Subject. A. 173, a; G. 194; H. 368. 
 
 Participles. A. 289 ff; G. 667 ff; H. 548 fif. See Adjectives. 
 
 Denoting cause. 17, 7; 40, 2; 50, 1; 51, 3; 128, 2; 131, 5. (Abl. 
 
 abs.) 93, 4; 118, 4. 
 Denotimf circumstance. 45,5; 52,1; 77,7; 86,2; 88,2,3. (Abl. 
 
 abs.) 110, 2; 153,1. 
 Denoting concession. Ill, 5. (Abl. abs.) 16, 8; 67, 3. 
 Denoting condition. (Abl. abs.) 8, 5; 9, 1, 4; 25, 7, 9; 34, 3; 41, 9. 
 Denoting manner. 25, 2. (Abl. abs.) 67, 10. 
 Denoting time. 13, 8; 38, 4; 66, 9. (Abl. abs.) 2, 2; 12, 4, 5; 18, 
 
 2; 19.9; 68,8; 72, 5; 76,7. 
 For coordinate verb. 50, 3; 73, 6; 95, 3; 113, 2; 150, 2. 
 For relative. 52, 2; 86, 2; 108, 2. 
 
 reriphrastic conjug-ation. First. A. 113, b, n., 129; G. 239; H. 233, 
 466, N. 14, 11; 17, 5; 44, 5; 83, 5. 
 
 Periphrastic conjug-ation, Second. A. 113, tf, n; G. 243; H. 234. 
 22, 1; 28, 13; 30, 9; 32, 4; 53, 1, 2; 57, 10; 71. 1; 81, 7. 
 
 Postquam, etc., w. perf. indie. A. 324; G. 563; H. 518, n. 1. 41, 
 
 10; 60,8; 104,2; 134.4. 
 
 Prepositions. A. 152 ff ; G. 417-9; H. 432 ff. 
 
 Priusquam w. Indic. and subj. A. 327; G. 576-9; H. 520. 123, 4, 
 
 5; 128. 4; 130. 2, 3; 136, 1. 99, 4; 107, 5; 114. 4; 150, 3; 
 
 151, 2. 
 
 Prohibitions. A. 269, o; G. 256, 2; H. 484, 4. 13, 9; 18, 2: 24, 8; 
 
 32,7; 39,9; 41.8; 72,3; 81,8; 82,4. 
 
 Pi'Onouns. See Agreement. 
 
 Indefinite. A. 202; G. 300 ff ; H. 189 ff. (Quis) 20, 5, 6; 24, 3; 
 
 27, 9; 87, 2; 111, 4. (Aliquis) 14, 2; 42, 2; 141, 2; 153, 1. 
 
 (Ullus) 29, 5; 75, 6. (Nullus) 68, 14: 94. 2. (Quidara) 107, 1. 
 
 (Quisquam) 111, 4. (Quisque) 28, 14; 41, 5; 124, 2. 
 Reflexive. See Sui and Suus. 
 
 Purpose clauses, A. 317 ff ; G. 543 ff ; H. 497 ff. 
 
 Pure purpose \v. ut or ne. 3, 2; 4, 7; 5, 8; 13, 2; 23, 1; 26. 7; 
 47,3; 63,9; 64.4. 
 
GRA3IMATICAL INDEX. 101 
 
 Relative. 7, 10; 16. 2; 31. 2; 43. 9; 47. 2; 85, 3; 86, 4. (QuO w. 
 
 comp.) 14, 10; 28, l>; 47. 5; 102. 1. 
 Substantive. 2, 3.4; 3.1), 10; 6, 12; 6. 11; 20, 1; 67. 8; 76. 3. 
 
 NS aud ut w. verbs of fearing. 19, 5; 36, 10; 66. 7. 8; 76, 5; 86, 1. 
 
 Questions, double. A. 211; G. 400-1; H. 353. 36, 12; 44, 4, 6; 
 
 66, 3; 130, 1; 150. 1. 
 
 Questions, indirect. A. 210, 2, 334; G. 4G2 ff; H. 529, I. — 12.2; 
 14. 4. 5; 19, 10; 20, 9; 21, 2, 3; 29. C; 68. 3; 71, 4, 5; 76, 11. 
 
 Questions w. -ne, nOnne, and num. A. 210, a, c; G. 45G-8; H. 35r, 
 
 1.2. 3. 11, 12: 4. T), 12; 6, 1,2,9. 13; 7,9, 12; 8, 10; 12, 2. 
 
 2,1; 7,11; 9,3,6,7; 11.5; 65.7. 24,3; 35,(3; 61,7; 62,3. 
 
 Quin. See Resxilt clauses. 
 
 Quisque w. superlative. A. 93, c; G. 305; H. 458, 1. 28, 14; 41, 5. 
 
 QuO. See Purpose clauses. 
 
 Quod (couj.). A. 321 ; G. MO-2; H. 510. I, II. 
 
 With indicative. 22, 4; 23.4; 34, 2; 40.9; 44.3; 48.2; 53,3; 85, 
 
 2; 101, 3. 
 With subjunctive. 14, 8; 16, 8. 10; 29, 9; 53, 2; 64, 3; 128, 2. 
 Restrictive. 32, 9. 
 See Indirect discourse. 
 
 Belative clauses. 
 
 0/ cause or reason. A. 320, e; G. 636; H. 517. 33, 6; 36, 10; 
 
 87,3; 89,4; 136; 5. 
 0/ chararteristic. A. 320; G. 634; H. 503, I. 17, 2; 26, 5; 28, 
 
 10; 51,5; 111,3; 147,4. 
 Sec Purpose clauses ami Result clauses. 
 
 Result clauses. A. 319, 332; G. 553 ff ; H. 500 flf. 
 
 Pure result tc. Ut and ut n6n. 6, 3; 30, 10; 40, 10; 48, 1; 68, 10; 
 
 72, 10; 80,0; 118, 1; 143, 1; 160, 1. 
 Relative, 52, 2. 
 
 Substantive. 2, 15. 9. 10; 10. 2; 28, 7, H; 46, 2; 59. 11 ; 69, 10. 
 With quIn. 3, 14-17; 4, 11; 30, 7; 62. 2; 67, 10; 112.4; 125, 1. 
 Per/. $ubj. in, after secondary tense. A. 287, c; G. 513; H. 495, VI. 
 
 58.10. 
 
 Sequence of tenses. A. 285-7: G. 510 ff ; H. 401 ff. 
 
 SinguU. A. 96, a; G. 310; H. 172. 3. 43. 5; ^5, 1; 71. G; 87. 4. 
 
102 GRAMMATICAL INDEX. 
 
 Subject. See Nominative and Accusative. 
 
 Two subjects of same verb. A. 205; G. 281; H. 463. 3, 4; 26, 3; 
 
 46,4. 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 
 By attraction. A. 342; G. 666; H. 529, II. 49, 1, 2; 115, 3; 116, 
 
 1; 122, 1. 
 Deliberative. A. 268; G. 468; H. 484, V. 14, 3; 44, 6; 45, 9; 
 
 103, 2. 
 Hortatory. A. 266; G. 256; H. 484, II. 4, 8; 7, 14; 9, 11; 12, 8; 
 
 27, 9; 38, 6; 125, 3. See Prohibitions. 
 
 Potential. A. 311, I, II; G. 250; H. 485-6. 39, 7; 53, 4. 
 
 Tenses of. A. 266 ff, 283, 308; G. 271; H. 478 ft. 
 
 See Cum, Dum, Indirect discourse, Indirect questions, Pri- 
 
 usquam, Purpose clauses, Quod, Relative clauses, Result 
 
 clauses. 
 
 Sui and Suus. A. 196; G. 294-5; H. 448-9. 52, 3; 65, 11; 67, 9; 
 
 85, 2, 3; 86, 2, 3; 87, 2; 123, 2; 126, 1; 130, 4. 
 
 Superlative w. quam. A. 93, 6: G. 317 ; H. 444, 3. 30, 9; 98, 3. 
 
 Supine in um. A. 302 ; G. 436 ; H. 546. 11,1; 27,3; 34,2. 
 
 Supine in a. A. 303; G. 437: H. 547. 3, 13; 143. 5. 
 
 Utrum . . . an. See Double questions. 
 
i!rijt Stuticnts' Series of ILatin Classics 
 
 EXERCISES 
 
 IN 
 
 Latin Peose Composition 
 
 FOR SCHOOLS 
 
 BY 
 
 M. GRANT DANIELL, A.M. 
 
 Principal op Chaunct-Hall School, Boston 
 
 Part II. 
 
 BASED UPON CICERO'S CATILINE, l.-IV., AND ARCHIAS. 
 
 LEACH, SHEWELL, AND SANBORK. 
 BOSTON. NEW YORK. CHICAGO, 
 
NOTE. — These Exercises are furnished in Parts, or in 
 One Volume. 
 
 Copyright, 1889, 
 BtM. grant DANIELL. 
 
 NorfajooH 5Prcg0 : 
 
 J. S. Gushing & Co. — Berwick & Smith. 
 
 Boston, Mass., U.S.A. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Exercises for Oral Translation, Catiline I. . 
 Exercises for Written Translation, Catiline I. 
 Exercises for Oral Translation, Catiline II. . 
 Exerciser for Written Translation, Catiline II. 
 ExEucisi-» for Oral Translation, Catiline III. . 
 Exercises for Written Translation, Catiline III. 
 Exercises for Oral Translation, Cathjne IV. . 
 Exkrcisf^ for Written Translation, Catiline IV. 
 Exercisf^ for Oral Translation, Archias . 
 Exercises for Written Translation, Archias . 
 
 Notes .... 
 
 GRASniATICAI. Indkx . 
 
 PAOK 
 
 1 
 
 9 
 13 
 20 
 24 
 32 
 36 
 43 
 47 
 54 
 
 69 
 71 
 
1/ . , 
 
 \ 
 
CATILINE I. 
 
 CHAPTER ly 
 
 1, 1. Did not' Ci'^line abuse t'h^J^^i^^ce of the senate ? 
 2. Ditlhis^rtfe^ audacity damethem ? 3. nVas he 
 not disturbed by the guard of the Pak^ine ? 4. The sen- 
 ate was called together in* a strongly fortified, place. 
 5. *What were you dpnSg last night ? 6. Do you think 
 we do not know *JJ^rQ you were ? 7. Who of us does 
 not know *\vlaat pi^injw adopted ? 8. And yet you are 
 alive. 9. Alive ?. Nay more, you •are taking part in the Joia<a/U4 
 public deliBer>tions. 10. Are we doing our duty by the amUa U 
 state ? 11. Brave men are we, if we ^kee^) out of the way '^ 
 
 of the fur/^d the weapons of thaxfellow.'* 12. Each 
 one of us is iniirflSiri'or slaughter. 13. Long ago, Cati- 
 line, you 'ought to have been marked for slaughter. 
 
 14. Pray, how long shall you be plotting our ruin ? 
 
 15. We, the consuls, see all this.*" 16. Long ago you 
 "should ha^ been killed by the consul's hand. 17. There 
 
 was once sucn" virtue in a consul *that he killed a rni^^***^'^^'**^ 
 chievous citizen with his own hand. 18. "Ought Cicero 
 to have killed CatiJine with his own hand ? 19. Have 
 not the consuls "farteS^^tiTtheir duty ? 20. The senate 
 has made a stern decree against Catiline. 
 
Z CICERO: CATILINE I. 
 
 CHAPTER II, 
 
 2. 1. ■'Let the consul see that the republic receive no f, 
 harm. 2. Gracchus was a man^ of illustrious ancestry. i 
 
 3. The senate decreed ^that Gracchus should be slain. 
 
 4. Now ^for twenty days you have suffe^oCatiline to 
 live. 5. According to the decree of the senate Catiline 
 should have been killed^ at once. 6. The edge of your ^ 
 authority is ^owin^dull. 7. Catiline does notg[Mndon 
 
 his effrontery, but p^sis^in it. 8. Cicero desired not to^ 
 seemnaSty^ 9. But he condemned himself^ for'' his inac-^ 
 tivity. 10. Daily^ the number of the enemv-increa^es. 
 11. TOuy^their. conrmander is contriving some^form of 
 ruin for the s^e. 12. I rear ^°it will be said that I ar- 
 rested Catiline too ^a^^eTi 13. I am not afraid that any 
 one will say I am toocraeh^ 14. No one can be found so 
 e Catiline "as to dare to defend him. 15. ^-Does any 
 oiwmCnit that this was done i^tmyJ^ILG. As long as 
 you live,^^ you will be beset by my Strong guards. 17. You 
 cannot "take a step against the republic. 18. ^^ Although 
 you know it not, we shall keep watch over you. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 3. 1. What is there ^that a private house can keep 
 within^ its walls ? 2. ^Cease to think of that* infamous 
 purpose of yours. 3. ^You may believe the consul. 
 
 4. Manlius will be in arms on the ^25th of October. 
 
 5. Do you remember that Manlius was in arms on the 25th 
 of October ? 6. Manlius is his accomplice and tool in 
 these ^reckless schemes. 7. Is it to be wondered at that 
 I was deceived ? 8. Who is there that can say ^I was de- 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 3 
 
 ceived in the day ? 9. The slaughter of the nobility was 
 set for the 29th of October. 10. Do you remember *that 
 many of the chief men of the state fled from Rome *°to 
 save their lives? 11. Shall you be satisfied with "the 
 slaughter of us who remain? 12. Can you deny that 
 Praeneste was fortified by my order ? 13. On the first 
 of November a night attack was made upon Praeneste. 
 14. I not only hear, but even see, what you are doing. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 4-. 1. I *keep a sharp lookout for the safety of the state. 
 2. Pray understand that I know where you were last 
 night. 3. Several of the confederates in your *mad vil- 
 lany assembled ^n Laeca's house. 4. There are certain 
 men here in the senate who were there that night. 5. Do 
 you dare to deny that you, came ^to the scythe-makers' 
 quarter? 6. The Roman senate is the most venerable 
 council in* the world. 7. In our own number are men* 
 ^who are plotting the Meath of all of us. 8. These men 
 ought to be butchered. 9. Can you then deny that you 
 were at Ljeca's ? 10. Have you decided whom •to take 
 with you ? 11. Presently I shall go out myself. 12. You 
 said that '®my being alive caused you a little delay. 
 13. You found two knights "to kill me in my bed before 
 light. 14. I know not where *^in the world we are. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 5. 1. Too long 'have the gates been open. 2. Since the 
 gates are open and the camp of Manlius is longing for 
 you, depart from the city. 3. Take out with you "as 
 
4 CICERO: CATILINE I. 
 
 many of your friends as you can. 4. You will free me 
 from great fear, ^provided you cleanse the city. 5. Ju- 
 piter Stator himself is between "^you and me. 6. As long 
 as I could defend myself by personal^ watchfulness, I 
 did not employ a public guard. 7. I shall defend my- 
 self ^without exciting any public commotion. 8. As often 
 as Catiline attacked Cicero, he resisted him ^by his own 
 efforts. 9. The lives® of all the citizens are doomed^ to 
 destruction. 10. I dare not yet order you to be put to 
 death. 11. But I do bid you depart from the city. 12. I 
 have long been urging^ you ^%o drain off this bilge-water 
 of the [ship of] state. 13. You have long been hesitat- 
 ing^ to do "at my command what you ought to have done 
 of your own accord. 14. If you ^ask my advice, I advise 
 you Ho go into exile. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 6. 1. There was nobody in the city Vho did not fear 
 Catiline. 2. Who is there ^that does not hate Catiline ? 
 3. The infamy of your private life- clings to^ your repu- 
 tation. 4. After* you have ensnared a young man, you 
 offer him a sword for his ^reckless daring. 5. ^'Well then, 
 did you not lately clear your house for a new marriage 
 by the death of your former wife ? 6. The downfall^ of 
 your fortunes is impending. 7. Do you know that no 
 one of us is ignorant of this ? 8. On the *31st of Decem- 
 ber you stood in the Comitiura, ^weapon in hand. 9. The 
 fortune of the Komaii people ^"stood in the way of your 
 ^'frantic attempt. 10. ^When I was consul-elect, you 
 aimed ^%nany a thrust at me. 11. There is no one of us 
 who is ignorant that your dagger has by some chance 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 6 
 
 slipped from your hands. 12. The consul will wrest that 
 dagger "out of your hands. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 7. 1. 1 am not moved by hatred, as^ I ought *to be, 
 but by pity. 2. Who out of this great^ throng does not 
 seem to be afraid of you ? 3. Why ! You are looked 
 upon with *liostility by all. 4. As soon as you came 
 into the senate, you saw the benches emptied. 5. Pray 
 with what feelings* do you think 'you ought to bear the 
 thought' that your parents are afraid of you ? 6. *If my 
 parents were afraid of me, I should avoid the sight of 
 them. 7. *If my country hated me, I should fear her 
 power. 8. Your country, though' silent, yet' speaks with 
 you. 9. You alone have power to overthrow the laws. 
 10. But now I am wholly in fear ^at every sound. 11. '^'If 
 you depart, you will deliver me from this fear. 12. *If 
 you had departed, you would have delivered me from 
 this fear. l3. No plan can be formed against the coun- 
 try that is inconsistent with your villany. 14. *If my 
 fear were groundless, I should cease to fear, 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 8. 1. ^If your country had spoken thus with you, she 
 ought *to have gained her request. 2. He gave himself* 
 into custody. 3. *To avoid suspicion', he was willing to 
 dwell at my house. 4. Catiline begged Cicero to keep 
 him* at his house. 5. If you were willing to live with 
 me, you would not escape suspicion. 6. I asked him to 
 keep me at his house. 7. He said® that he could not' be 
 
6 CICERO: CATILINE I. 
 
 safe in the same house with him ; 8. '^seeing that he was 
 in great danger ^because they were in the same city. 
 
 9. Consign ^that life of yours, ^Vhich has been rescued 
 from deserved punishment, to flight and solitude. 10. If 
 the senate had decreed it ^^to be its pleasure that he 
 should go into exile, he would have complied. 11. ^If 
 you should go out of the city, you would free the repub- 
 lic from fear. 12. The same men whose hands I have 
 long ^%ad hard work to keep away from you will escort 
 you to the gates "when you go. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 9. 1. that tho immortal gods would crush you! 
 2. that they ^had given you that intention ! 3. that 
 you would bring your mind to ^the point of going into 
 exile ! 4. But it is ^worth the cost, provided that you 
 go into exile. 5. You are not the man, Catiline, ^to be 
 recalled from infamy by ^a sense of shame. 6. It is not 
 to be expected that® reason should ever recall you from 
 madness. 7. Provided you separate yourself from good 
 citizens, take yourself off to Manlius. 8. If you should 
 proceed straight^ into exile, you would kindle ^a flame 
 of odium against me. 9. If you wish to make war upon 
 your country, you will separate yourself from good men. 
 
 10. Why should I invite you, Vho have agreed upon a 
 day with Manlius ? 11. I know that that silver eagle 
 will be fatal to you. 12. Can you longer do without 
 that eagle ? 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 10. 1. Sometime ^that unbridled passion of yours will 
 bring you^ sorrow. 2. Did nature create you for this 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 7 
 
 insane passion ? 3. You have got together a band of 
 ruffians, 'who have been ^bereft of all hope. 4. You revel 
 in delight when you are lying on the ground. 5. *You 
 will have an opportunity to plot against the property of 
 peaceful men. 6. *You had an opportunity to assail the 
 republic when an exile. 7. In a short time you will be 
 exhausted by cold and hunger and want. 8. So much I 
 have accomplished, that you can no longer commit crime 
 in this city. 9. That which you have wickedly under- 
 taken is robbery rather than war. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 11, 1. 'Let my words sink deep into your hearts and 
 minds. 2. What is far* dearer to you than your life ? 
 3. If you should find him to be an enemy, would you allow 
 him to depart ? 4. He is waited for as a commander'^ in 
 the camp of the enemy. 5. Can you suffer him to be let 
 into the city ? 6. Are you prevented by the custom of 
 our ancestors ? 7. Men* who revolt from the state never 
 hokl the rights of citizens. 8. A very fine *return you 
 are making to me, *\vho have raised you to the highest 
 office so early. 9. Will you through^ fear of odium neg- 
 lect the safety of the state ? 10. Wlien Italy is laid 
 waste by war, you will be consumed ®in the flames of 
 odium. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 12. 1. if I did not think you 'held the same views, I 
 should *make you a brief reply. 2. The best thing to 
 do is to reply briefly to these solemn words. 3. If I had 
 punished Catiline with death, I should not have dis- 
 graced myself. 4. Surely *T have no fear of polluting 
 
8 CICERO: CATILINE I. 
 
 myself with, tlie blood of this parricide. 5. I have always 
 regarded unpopularity incurred through virtue as glory, 
 not unpopularity. 6. There were some who did not 
 see the dangers that impended. 7. If I saw the dan- 
 gers that threaten, I should not dissemble. 8. Many 
 will strengthen the rising conspiracy ^y dissembling. 
 
 9. There are some who do not believe that a conspiracy 
 is forming. 10. ^By the death of Catiline alone the con- 
 spiracy will be checked for a little while, not crushed 
 forever. 11. No one is so stupid ^as not to know that 
 the conspiracy cannot be crushed by the death of one 
 man. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 13. 1. Believe us, Catiline, from anxiety and fear. 
 2. Let ^this great band of robbers be removed. 3. But 
 ^let not the danger remain in the vitals of the republic. 
 4. ^If you drink cold vvater, you will be relieved at first, 
 but afterwards ''will suffer much more violently. 5. *Let 
 a wall separate the bad from the good. 6. Finally, ^let 
 it be written upon the brow of ''every man ^what his 
 sentiments are on public affairs. 7. I promise you this, 
 conscript fathers, that all things shall be brought to light 
 and laid bare. 8. ^Let those who have united^'^ with Cati- 
 line in every crime depart to the impious war. 9. Thee, 
 Jupiter, we have rightly named the Stay of this city. 
 
 10. ^^May Jove keep this man away from his altars and 
 temples and from the lives^^ of the citizens. 
 
y 
 
 FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 
 
 FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTERS I.— III. 
 
 14, 1. Pray how long, Catiline, shall you abuse our 
 patience ? Your plans 'are all exposed. The consuls 
 hold your whole conspiracy -in their grasp. They know 
 what plans you adopt. The senate, too,* knows, all these 
 things, and yet you are alive. Alive ? Nay more, you 
 have come into the senate, plotting our destruction, and 
 eager to lay waste the whole earth with fire and slaugh- 
 ter, 
 
 2. Once a mischievous citizen was slain by the Ponti- 
 fex Maximus, but we, consuls, who have a decree of the 
 senate against you, allow you to live. *For twenty days 
 already the decree has been shut up in the records, *like 
 a sword buried in its sheath, and yet you do not abandon 
 your ^audacious schemes. 
 
 3. I desire 'to be merciful, but I do condemn myself 
 foi** inactivity and negligence. You ought to have been 
 put to death long ago ; but for a particular reason I have 
 not yet ordered that to be done. I wish you to live as 
 long as there is' any one who ventures to defend you. 
 
 4. But, believe me, many men are watching you, 
 '"although you know it not, and not even a private house 
 can keep within" its walls the voice of your conspiracy, 
 You are "beset on every hand. Hemmed in by my guai*ds, 
 you cannot '^take a step against the "public interest. You 
 can do nothing that I do not immediately find out. 
 
 f 
 
10 CICERO: CATILINE I. 
 
 CHAPTERS IV.— VI. 
 
 15. 1. Did you not come into Laeca's house ^night 
 before last ?| Are there not here in the senate certain 
 men^ who were with you ? immortal gods, Vhere in 
 the world are we ? What city do we live in ? Here, 
 here, in this most venerable council in* the world, are 
 some^ who are ^partners in your folly and wickedness. 
 
 2. Two Roman knights promised ^o kill me that very 
 night, but I discovered the "treacherous design, and when 
 they came in the morning to greet me, I shut them out. 
 *Such being the case, Catiline, depart from the city. Pro- 
 ceed to the camp ^of Manlius. I shall be relieved of great 
 fear, provided that we ^°get rid of this dreadful curse of 
 the republic. 
 
 3. Why have I not yet ordered Catiline to be put to 
 death? Why has not the consul ordered the public 
 enemy to go into exile ? Why has not Catiline of his 
 own accord gone from a city where" there is no man who 
 does not fear and hate him ? As long as I ^-am alive, he 
 does not wish to go. 
 
 4. Disgrace and dishonor cling to^^ his reputation. 
 "Many a young man has he ensnared by the allurements 
 of his corrupting arts. He has heaped crime upon^^ crime. 
 But I pass by what pertains to his private embarrass- 
 ments, and come to what^* concerns^' the life and safety 
 of us all. He has attempted to put to death many lead- 
 ing men of the state, and to overwhelm the city with fire 
 and slaughter. 
 
 CHAPTERS VII.— IX. 
 
 16. 1. Pray how^ can you bear it that^ no one out of 
 this great^ throng saluted you wJienyou entered* the 
 
I 
 
 FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 11 
 
 senate ? J Do you wait for the reproach of words' when\ 
 you are overwhelmed by the stern judgment of silence ?l 
 
 \If my acquaintances did not greet me, I should prefer to 
 avoid their sight and presence^ If I did not reverence 
 the authority of my parents, I should retire ''out of their 
 
 sig1T!!7 
 
 2. You do not reverence the authority of your country, 
 which is the common parent of us all. rl'or a long time 
 you Tiave thought of nothing but her death. She is 
 wholly in fear on account of you alone. ' *It seems that 
 no design can be formed against her without you. ' This 
 must not be Iwrne. ^ 
 
 b 3. Ought you not then to go away into exile ? Do you 
 demand a decree of the senate?^! shall not 'put the 
 question to the senate, and yet I will *"let you know 
 what the senate thinks of you/^ Begone from the city, 
 Catiline. 'Do you not see that the senate is silent? 
 "Silence gives consent. 
 
 4. If I had ordered that sterling man, Marcus Mar- 
 cellus, to go into'exile, the senate would "with perfect 
 justice have laid "violent hands upon me, but ^*as to you, 
 they express approval ^y their very silence. It is not 
 to be expected that you should ever ^*reform your char- 
 acter. "0 that you would go into exile ! that you 
 would separate yourself from good citizens ! 
 
 CHAPTERS X.— XIII 
 
 17. 1. There are some in this body, conscript fathers, 
 who think that I should be acting cruelly and tyranni- 
 cally, Uf I should punish Catiline with death. They do 
 not see the dangers that threaten us.' They do not even 
 
12 
 
 CICERO: CATILINE I. 
 
 believe that a conspiracy has been made. But my coun- 
 try seems to condemn me foi*^ inactivity, *in that I allow 
 that gladiator to live a single hojut^ 
 
 2. ^Methinks she is even now reproaching me ^for 
 neglecting the safety of the citizens through fear of un- 
 popularity. If I should permit Catiline to go from the 
 city to the camp of Manlius, as'^ he purposes, no one will 
 be so stupid as not to admit that he is no longer a citizen. 
 
 3. If he takes with him his whole band of ruined and 
 desperate men, whom he has collected from all quarters, 
 the root and seed of all evils will be stamped out and 
 destroyed. For a long time the city %as been involved 
 in these dangers, but 'in some way or other ^"all evils 
 have come to maturity in the time of my consulship. 
 
 4. Bad men are plotting against the consul in his own 
 house, surrounding the tribunal of the city prsetor, be- 
 sieging the Senate-house with swords ^n their hands, 
 and^ preparing torches to burn the city. If they all 
 depart, and follow Catiline out of the city, you will see 
 the whole conspiracy "laid open, and not only that, but 
 also crushed forever. 
 
CATILINE II. 
 
 FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 18. 1. At last, fellow-citizens, Catiline has been driven 
 out of the city. 2. Or he has departed *of his own ac- 
 cord, threatening this city with fire and sword. 3. ^o 
 longer will that monster go about within the walls of the 
 city. 4. That dagger has been wrested out of his'' hands. 
 5. He is broken down with sorrow, ^because I am alive 
 and the city stands. 6. He is prostrated with grief *be- 
 cause the blade of his dagger is not "stained with blood. 
 7. You are no longer in fear within the walls •of your 
 houses, 8. In the Forum and in the Campus you are 
 safe, fellow-citizens. 9. The city rejoices because it has 
 "rid itself of such a curse. 10. Catilme is wailing ^because 
 the city has been snatched from his grasp.® 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 19. 1. If there is any one who thinks that Catiline 
 ^should have been arrested rather than flowed to go, — 
 that is not my fault. 2. So deatlly a foe ought long ago 
 to have been put to death. 3. 'How many are there who 
 
14 H ' ; ' . : ' • ' ; ^'ic^iio : oatiline ii. 
 
 do not believe what I report ? 4. How many do you 
 think there are who even defend Catiline ? 5. If I had 
 thought that the public interest required his death, I 
 should have removed him even at the risk of my life. 
 6. I saw that, *if the fact were not proved to your satis- 
 faction, ^I should be overwhelmed with odium. 7. Now 
 we can fight openly, since we see the enemy plainly. 
 8. ^Would that you had believed what I reported ! 9. I 
 ^am vexed that he did not take with him all his forces. 
 10. You know how much I am vexed %t his having gone 
 Vith too small a retinue. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 20. 1. If I show^ those desperate old men the edict of 
 the praetor, they will ^take to their heels. 2. I utterly 
 despise those who are flitting about in the Forum shining 
 with ointment. 3. I ^wish rather that they had deserted 
 the army. 4. Eemember that I know to whom the 
 Picenian territory has been assigned. 5. Remember that 
 I disclosed all their plans yesterday. 6. You are greatly 
 mistaken, if you think those country bankrupts are much 
 to be feared. 7. I know that even'* Catiline was ^alarmed 
 and fled. 8. They are greatly mistaken, if they expect 
 *^hat Apulia will be assigned to them. 
 
 , CHAPTER IV. 
 
 21. 1. You see that men like Catiline^ have formed a 
 conspiracy openly against the state. 2. ^Unless indeed 
 there is some one who thinks that I have not attained 
 what I ^have been waiting for. -^S. There is no longer 
 
FOli OKAL TICAl-ISLATION. 15 
 
 any* room for severity ; the case of itself demands 
 clemency. 4. If they go from the city, poor Catiline will 
 no longer pine *\vith longing for them, v 5. 'If they should 
 set out by the Aurelian road, they would overtake him 
 towards evening. 6. fortunate men/ if they do over- 
 take* him ! ^ 7. What villany 'could be imagined that he 
 did not devise ? 8. \There was never such'*' villany in 
 any man as" in him. 9. There was no scoundrel in^ all 
 Italy whom he did not live ^''on intimate terms with. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 22. 1. Trained by the practice of daring crimes 'to 
 endure hunger and thirst, he is proclaimed as most brave 
 by his boon-companions. 2. And yet this same man is 
 using up the aids to virtuous living in ^reckless profligacy. 
 3. Although their credit has failed them, their profligacy 
 remains. 4. If they merely mortgaged their property, 
 they might' be endured. 5. But they are *in a hopeless 
 case, because they ^waste their substance in riotous 
 living. 6. The penalty long due to their wickedness is 
 now clearly approaching. 7. There is no king •for you 
 to fear. 8. ^We have to contend with those who are here 
 in the city with us. 9. By whatever means I can, I shall 
 cure what can be cured. 10. If you remain in the city, 
 look out for the doom that hangs over you. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 23. 1. There were some who said that I drove Catiline 
 into exile. 2. Who is so timid and so excessively* modest 
 that he cannot bear the voice of the consul ? 3. I asked 
 
16 CICERO: CATILINE 11. 
 
 Catiline whether^ I had ordered him to go into exile or 
 not. 4. I ask you, fellow-citizens, whether or not you 
 were in the Forum yesterday. 5. I will show in what 
 manner the plan of the whole war ®was mapped out. 
 6. Why do you hesitate to go "^to the place where you 
 have long been preparing ^to go ? 7. When I asked him 
 what he ^was doing at Lseca's, he hesitated. 8. ''Of course 
 that famous* silver eagle was sent to Massilia, not to the 
 camp of Manlius. 9. Was I driving into exile a man 
 who had already entered upon war, and had sent forward 
 arms and standards ? 10. Are you aware that he had 
 built a shrine for that eagle in his own house ? 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 24. 1. Catiline has suddenly changed his mind,^ and 
 abandoned his design of making war. 2. Not only has 
 he been paralyzed by my labors, but he has even been 
 despoiled of his arms. 3. ^It is said that I have sent 
 into exile an innocent man ^without granting him a trial. 
 4. There are some who think him not bad, but unfortu- 
 nate. 5. I am thought to be not a diligent consul, but a 
 cruel tyrant. 6. It is ^worth while for me to be thought 
 a tyrant,^ provided Catiline changes his course from war 
 to exile. 7. It is worth while to administer the Affairs 
 of state, if only the state be preserved. 8. What should 
 you say, if Catiline were commanding an army of the 
 enemy ? 9. I fear this much more, that he will be 
 hovering around in arms near the city. 10. ^ut since 
 there are men who say that he has gone to Massilia, 
 what would the same men think if he had gone to 
 Manlius ? 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 17 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 25. 1. Do you not admit that you are an enemy ? 
 2. Those who remain with us I wish not so much to 
 punish as to restore ^to their senses. 3. I have said 
 nothing about those=^ I do not fear. 4. If you are will- 
 ing to listen to me, I will give you the medicine of my 
 advice. 5. The forces of Catiline are made up of six 
 classes of men. 6. The appearance of those men who 
 have great possessions is very respectable. 7. If you 
 were rich, would you hesitate to take from your property 
 and add to your credit ? 8. You are mistaken if you 
 expect new accounts from Catiline. 9. If they had not 
 been struggling ^o meet the interest by means of the 
 produce of their farms, they would be better citizens. 
 10. But these rich men do not seem to me *likely to bear 
 arms against the republic. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 26, 1. They despair ^of gaining honors *in a tranquil 
 state of the republic. 2. I give this advice to them, *ex- 
 actly the same as to all the rest. 3. You cannot attain 
 that which you are attempting. 4. There is an excellent 
 spirit in the better classes, great harmony in the multi- 
 tude. 5. Finally, the immortal gods will render aid ^in 
 person to this fair city. 6. Do they expect to obtain 
 that which they covet with such* a detestable spirit? 
 7. The colonies *as a whole are composed^ of excellent 
 men. 8. But these are colonists who *make an extrava- 
 gant display in consequence of their sudden wealth. 
 9. If you wish to be saved, "you must call up Sulla from 
 
18 • CICERO: CATILINE II. 
 
 tlie shades. 10. Those who themselves have fallen into 
 debt have forced some poor and needy peasants into their 
 former hope of plunder. 
 
 « 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 27. 1. The fourth class is composed^ of men who will 
 never ^get their heads above water. 2. ^Some of them 
 through ^bad management, some^ through extravagance, 
 are staggering ^under the weight of debt. 3. Since they 
 cannot stand, let them fall. 4. But let not ^their nearest 
 neighbors know it, much less the state. 5. I do not un- 
 derstand this, — why Catiline should think these swin- 
 dlers will make^ active soldiers. 6. Do you think it more 
 disgraceful to perish alone than with ^the multitude? 
 7. The jail cannot hold all these parricides, assassins, 
 and criminals. 8. The last class is composed of men who 
 are ^''Catiline's bosom friends. 9. Be assured that this 
 class is peculiarly" Catiline's. 10. What do these poor 
 wretches want^^? To learn to brandish daggers and 
 scatter poison ? 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 28. 1. It is a war greatly to be feared, since Catiline 
 has such a famous ^body of troops. 2. Marshal now 
 against his body-guard the flower and strength of all 
 Italy. 3. Set^ that wounded gladiator against^ your con- 
 suls and commanders. 4. That outcast and broken-down 
 band of ruined men ^is no match for your garrisons and 
 armies. 5. Your forces, garrisons, and equipments ought 
 not to be compared with his destitution and lack of all 
 such things. 6. We are supplied with a treasury and 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 19 
 
 with revenues, which^ he lacks. 7. On the one side con- 
 tends honesty, on the other treachery ; on this side jus- 
 tice, on that injustice. 8. Finally well-grounded hope is 
 in conflict with utter* despair. 9. In a contest of this 
 kind, may the immortal gods be "on our side. 10. Even 
 if 'human efforts fail, the gods will compel such* vices to 
 be overcome by these most excellent virtues. 
 
 >Q CHAPTER XII. 
 
 29. 1. If you will defend your own homes, I will pro- 
 vide ^i sufficient guard for the city. 2. I have informed 
 the colonies about Catiline's nocturnal sally. 3. Although 
 
 i he thought the gladiators were sure for him, they are 
 'better disposed than the patricians. 4. We shall easily 
 keep them in check by our power. 5. I have sent 
 ) Metellus ahead either to crush the fellow, or to check all 
 ^ his movements. 6. Those enemies whom Catiline has 
 left in the city %iust be warned again and again. 7. I 
 cannot forget that many have remained in the city, *or 
 rather, have been left here by Catiline. 8. I shall live 
 with you or die for you. 9. If I detect any attempt 
 against the city, I cannot shut my eyes Ho it. 10. If any 
 one makes any disturbance in the city, he will find me 
 watchful. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 30. 1. I alone shall be your leader and general, 'though 
 acting in a civil capacity. 2. I will so conduct this cruel' 
 war that there shall be the least possible confusion. 
 3. This war is 'such a treacherous one that a few good 
 men may i)erish. 4. *Under the guidance of the immortal 
 
20 CICERO: CATILINE U. 
 
 ( gods, the danger that threatens the country will be 
 
 \ checked. 5. Relying upon the ^niany sut'c tokens of the 
 
 I gods, I promise that j'ou shall all be safe. 6. Formerly 
 
 w the gods were wont to protect us from afar. 7. If you 
 
 ] beseech, supplicate, and implore them, they will be here 
 
 / in person. 8. The city which is the most beautiful of all 
 
 / will be defended from the infamous crime of desperate 
 
 I citizens. 
 
 FOE ^VRITTEN TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTERS I.— V. 
 
 31. 1. At last, fellow-citizens, he who ^has long been 
 plotting the ruin of the state within the very walls^ of 
 the city, Lucius Catiline, that vile corrupter of youth, 
 that leader of profligate and ruined men,^ whom all good 
 citizens^ fear, has been driven out of the city, which seems 
 to me to rejoice and exult that* it has ^rid itself of so 
 eadly a foe. 
 
 If there be any one of you^ who asks why I allowed 
 
 ^him^to depart, and did not rather arrest him^ and even 
 
 put him^ to death, remember that there are many who do 
 
 not believe that a conspiracy has been made. ^My desire 
 
 ^ was to force him from secret plots to open marauding. 
 
 ^This object I have now attained. 
 
 3. When he found that I knew all his plans, which 
 yesterday I disclosed in the senate, he took fright and 
 ran away. Now, at last, there can be no one ^who does 
 
FOR SVKlllhN TKAN8LATION. 21 
 
 not believe what I reported, no one ''^to defend Catiline. 
 I "could wish indeed that all his boon-companions, swin- 
 dlers, poisoners, assassins, parricides, had followed him. 
 4. But these remain. '^Fortunate will be the republic, 
 glorious the renown of my consulship, if only the whole 
 gang follow" its leader out of the city. Then there 
 would be no one '^for us to fear, for such" an army of 
 profligates as" Catiline has gathered together is not to 
 ije, feared. 
 
 CHAPTERS VI.— IX. 
 
 32. 1. But ^there are some who ask ^whether I drove 
 
 I Catiline into exile or not. These men do not know, I 
 
 \suppose, that when he came into the senate yesterday 
 
 lot one senator greeted him, but everybody* regarded* 
 
 lim as a most cruel enemy. They have not heard that 
 
 ^disclosed to the senate his whole plan of warfare. 
 
 2. How can it be said that I drove him into exile, 
 when* all the senators know that he has entered upon 
 war, that he has sent to the camp of Manlius arms and 
 military standards, and even his silver eagle ? Those 
 who 'make this assertion, who believe that he is an inno- 
 cent man, and I a cruel'' tyrant, that banish men by 
 threats and force, are attempting to raise* a storm of 
 ^odium against me. 
 
 :3. "But what would these same men, who assert that 
 Catiline has gone into exile at^^ Massilia, say if he should 
 turn his course from flight and exile to a career of crime 
 and war? AVtat if he should within three days com- 
 mand an army of the enemy ? AVhat if he should prefer 
 to be killed "in partisan warfare rather" than live in 
 exile? 
 
22 CICERO: CATILINE II. 
 
 4. It seems ^^necessary for me to speak now about the 
 classes of men from which the forces of Catiline are pro- 
 cured. First, there are those rich men who are ^'^deeply 
 in debt, and who expect from Catiline a new deal, ^^by 
 which their large properties may be saved. Another 
 class is composed of men who expect to gain power by 
 the very confusion of the state. 
 
 CHAPTERS X.— XIII. 
 
 33. 1. Since this is so, fellow-citizens, I have so man- 
 aged affairs that, even if Catiline should make raids upon 
 the colonies and free-towns, they can easily be defended. 
 The senate has been summoned to arrange what remains. 
 Finally, I cannot forget that those whom Catiline has 
 left in the city are our enemies, ^and that they should be 
 warned again and again ^not to make any stir in the city. 
 
 2. To these men I say, "^Be assured that the consuls 
 are vigilant, that they have provided *a sufficient guard 
 for the city, and that the citizens have been warned to 
 defend their homes with sentinels and guards. You can 
 not only commit no^ ^overt act, but cannot even make the 
 slightest' attempt against your country that I shall not 
 immediately discover." 
 
 3. We are supplied with everything^ that^ Catiline 
 lacks. On one side are your consuls and generals, on 
 the other, that worn-out and wounded gladiator ; on one 
 side the flower and strength of all Italy, on the other, a 
 gang of shaineless and indecent profligates ; on this side 
 the cities of your colonists, on that, the wooded heights 
 of Catiline. 
 
 4. In a contest of this kind, who can doubt that" the 
 
FOR WRITTEN TR^VNSLATION. 
 
 23 
 
 immortal gocls will defend "in person this fair city against 
 the impious attacks of unprincipled men ? Do you, 
 then, fellow-citizens, enter upon this war relying not 
 on human devices, but on the gods themselves. Under 
 my guidance no good man shall perish, but all villany 
 shall be crushed. 
 
CATILINE III. 
 
 FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 34. 1. To-day, fellow-citizens, the lives^ of you all have 
 been snatched from the jaws of fate. 2. Great is the love 
 of the immortal gods for^ this beautiful city. 3. Since^ 
 the city has been preserved^ through my labors, I ought 
 to be held* in honor by* yoji. 4. ^h? who foiyided this 
 city has been raised to ^a place among the immortal gods. 
 5. ^A few days ago the fires ^hat had been set around 
 the temples and shrines were put out. 6. Since^ you are 
 ignorant in what way we extinguished these fires, I will 
 now briefly explain. 7. That the citizens might know 
 in what way the conspiracy was discovered, the consul 
 explained it* to them. 8. Could the citizens be safe, if 
 Catiline left the most active leaders of the war at Rome ? 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 35. 1. At that time I Vas spending all my days and 
 nights ^in an effort to find out the cause of the rebellion 
 'in Gaul. 2. I know that those *who remain will be weak 
 without him. 3. I knew that those Vho remained at 
 Rome were spending their days and nights *in an effort 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 25 
 
 to tamper witli the ambassadors. 4. Now •! have such a 
 grasp of the wliole' subject that I know ^v^at they are 
 doing and *what plots they are laying. 5. When you 
 see* with your eyes the crime itself, then you will pro- 
 vide for your safety with all your hearts. C. The '**oppor- 
 tunity was offered to the ambassadors to kindle a war 
 "beyond the Alps. 7. Lucius Flaccus, a brave and 
 patriotic" man, was sent with the Allobroges to the 
 Mulvian bridge. 8. As evening drew on, Gains Pomp- 
 tinus, '%ho entertained all noble and generous sentiments 
 towards the state, undertook the task. 9. I "make con- 
 tinual use of the aid of several young men from Reate. 
 10. As the third watch had nearly passed, these brave 
 men made an attack with swords upon the praetors. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 36. 1. The seals ^of whatever letters were found in 
 that company were unbroken. 2. *Just at dawn Gabinius, 
 *who as yet suspected nothing, *was arrested and brought 
 before me. 3. Then I summoned Statilius, and after him 
 Cethegus. 4. Many distinguished men of the state de- 
 cided' that Gabinius should be summoned. 5. If no 
 discovery •is made, I shall seem to have brought this 
 great disturbance upon the state without cause. 6. The 
 letters were laid before the senate before' I opened them. 
 7. ■! shall not fail to lay before the public council the 
 matter •just as it is. 8. I said" that "I would not"* fail 
 to collect the senate "in full numbers. 9. Meanwhile 
 the praetor removed from Cethegus*s house "whatever 
 weapons were there. 10. I said that I would not open 
 the letters before" the senate had convened. 
 
26 CICERO: CATILINE III. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 37. 1. I urge you to declare fearlessly what^ you know. 
 2. Though^ I urged Mm to declare what lie knew, he 
 recovered^ with difficulty from his great fear. 3. Cati- 
 line approached the city with an army, ^intending to 
 unite^ with the leaders ^in the city. 4. When the lead- 
 ers have® fired the city in" all parts, and have caused 
 a general^ massacre of citizens, Catiline will be at hand. 
 5. An oath and a letter to their nation were given^ to the 
 Gauls by Lentulus. 6. ^''Orders were given to the Gauls 
 to be at hand with cavalry, when the citizens had fled" 
 out of the city. 7. Lentulus thought that the sovereignty 
 of the city was destined^- to come to him. 8. In accord- 
 ance with the Sibylline oracles, Lentulus is ^^the famous 
 third Cornelius. 9. The tenth year after the acquittal 
 of the virgins is ^^destined to be the year of doom to this 
 city. 10. '^Lentulus had a dispute with Cethegus because 
 the latter did not think he was that third Cornelius. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 38. 1. I entreat ^you to cut the string and read what^ 
 is written on the tablets. 2. Cethegus, who was always 
 fond of fine cutlery, ^ade some sort of reply about the 
 swords and daggers that we discovered at his house. 
 3. Do you recognize the image of your renowned grand- 
 father ? ^I do. 4. I showed Lentulus the seal, and asked 
 him if* his grandfather was fond of fine cutlery. 5. I 
 ^old him that that image, even though speechless, ought 
 to have called him away from such wickedness. 6. At 
 first, of course, he said that he did not wish to say any- 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 27 
 
 thing' about liis handwriting. 7. *\Vhat have I to do 
 with you? What* did you come to my house for*? 
 8. Though he always had excelled not only in genius, 
 but in effrontery and rascality, these all failed him at 
 that time. 9. Contrary to the expectation of all, he con- 
 fessed that he had talked with Volturcius about the 
 letter. 10. Catiline knew who he was, from ^°the person 
 he had sent to him. 11. We know who you are, from the 
 letters" you have written with your own hand. 12. At 
 first he "refused to acknowledge his own hand, but finally 
 he confessed. 13. And, not to be tedious, the confession 
 of each one is a sure proof of guilt. 14. ^'See to it that 
 you answer briefly and consistently. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 39. 1. The senate adopted without variation the vigor- 
 ous and resolute opinions of its leaders. 2. ^The senate 
 decided to pass a vote of thanks to Cicero in the strong- 
 est terms. 3. By his foresight the republic was freed 
 from the greatest perils. 4. The senate praised Flaccus 
 and Pomptinus, -because they had done* brave and loyal 
 service to the consul. 5. That able man, my colleague, 
 removed from the public counsels the participants in* the 
 conspiracy. 6. When Lentulus has* resigned" the praetor- 
 ship, ^et him be delivered into custody. 7. And the same 
 decree was passed against Cethegus, Statilius, and Gabi- 
 nius, "all of whom were present. 8. Also against Cassius, 
 ^because he had claimed for himself the charge of firing 
 the city. 9. It is evident that Ceparius was engaged in 
 instigating* the shepherds in Apulia. 10. And also a 
 thanksgiving was decreed in these words: "^because 
 
28 CICERO: CATILINE III. 
 
 Cicero has saved the republic." 11. ^"That thanksgiving, 
 •which was decreed on my account, was appointed "because 
 the republic had been saved. 12. ^-We had some scruples 
 ^^which prevented us from punishing Lentulus, ^^because 
 he "was praetor. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 40. 1. 1 foresaw that, Hvhen I had captured the leaders 
 of this dangerous war, all their hopes and all their power 
 Vould collapse. 2. We ^stand in no great fear of the 
 corpulence of Lucius Cassius. 3. Catiline %as the ability 
 and the courage to thwart the designs of the consul. 
 4. Since he has ^access to everybody, he %as knowledge 
 of everything. 5. There is nothing Vhich he does not 
 personally^ attend to. 6. If he had not been so keen, so 
 bold, so crafty, and so diligent in desperate enterprises,^ 
 we should not have feared him. 7. When I ^"was trying 
 to drive him from intestine plots to open marauding, 1 
 wished to push aside from your necks this great" weight 
 of evil. 8. If he ha "". not known everything, he would 
 not have proclaimed t. ^ day of destruction ^so long in 
 advance. 9. The seal is a proof of guilt, and^^ the letter 
 also. 10. If I had not thwarted all his plans, we "should 
 have had to fight with him. 11. ^^ After he was removed, 
 we freed the republic from danger with the greatest 
 peace and tranquillity. 12. ^^To say the very least, we 
 have driven him from the city, and hold ^'under arrest 
 the other leaders of the conspiracy. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 41. 1. These important interests were pre-arranged by 
 the immortal gods, but they have, in fact, been managed 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 29 
 
 by me. 2. *It hardly seems possible that I could have 
 managed everything, ^but for the will and direction of 
 the gods. 3. *In fact, they offer us *such ready help 
 that wo can almost see them with our eyes. 4. We 
 have seen at night torches in the west; thunderbolts 
 *have fiUlen, and the earth ^has quaked. 5. ®So many 
 of these things have taken place in our consulship that 
 the gods themselves seem to have predicted the war. 
 6. For, surely, you remember that yonder* Romulus was 
 struck ***by lightning. 7. When the statues of the god? 
 were thrown down, the soothsayers said that the down 
 fall of the city was approaching. 8. "If we do not ap. 
 pease the gods in every possible'- way, the downfall oi 
 this empire is at hand. 9. Nothing that tends to appeas- 
 ing the gods must be overlooked or neglected. 10. We 
 have "contracted to have the image of Jupiter turned 
 ^*in the opposite direction to what it was before. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 42. 1. ^At this point, who can deny that the immortal 
 gods control everything that we see ? 2. Who is so in- 
 fatuated *as to deny that slaughter and fire are preparing* 
 for this city ? 3. Who can be so headstrong *as not to 
 perceive that these crimes were planned by infamous 
 citizens? 4. *This very morning did you not see that 
 the statue of Jupiter had been set up so as •to face the 
 Temple of Concord? 5. Does it not seem incredible that, 
 hm the turning of the statue towards you, all things were 
 brought to light ? 6. 'If they should attempt to oppose 
 me, they would be worthy of the severest' punishment. 
 7. If you should attempt to resist the immortal gods, 
 
30 CICERO: CATILINE IH. 
 
 you would be taking too mucli upon yourselves. 8. If the 
 immortal gods had not ^"^deprived these men of all discre- 
 tion, they would not have intrusted so great interests" to 
 unknown barbarians. 9. The Gauls are the only nation 
 ^-that is able and not unwilling to make war upon us. 
 10. Does it not ^^arise from divine interposition that they 
 put your safety before the hope of empire offered them 
 by our enemies ? 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 4:3. 1. Wherefore, fellow-citizens, since^ you have been 
 snatched from a most cruel death, celebrate the days of 
 thanksgiving. 2. For recall all the just honors that have 
 been rendered^ to the immortal gods. 3. Do you not 
 yourselves remember the dissensions of Marius and 
 Sulla ? 4. I remember that, when Octavius was consul, 
 this place ^was filled'^ with heaps of corpses, and flowed'* 
 with the blood of citizens. 5. ^Of all these dissensions, 
 some tended to the destruction and some to the altera- 
 tion of the ^form of government. 6. ^There is no need of 
 saying that Sulla avenged the cruelty of Marius's victory 
 with great loss to the state. 7. And yet those men were 
 not ^of the kind to desire a restoration of harmony, but 
 the extermination of citizens. 8. In this war, the most 
 cruel within^ the memory of man, you have been saved 
 without any bloodshed. 9. All ^°whose safety is iden- 
 tified with that of the city are regarded as" enemies. 
 10. Only^- so much of the city as the flames cannot reach 
 will be saved. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 44. 1. T'or these important^ services I require from 
 you ^nothing but the everlasting memory of this day. 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 31 
 
 2. Less worthy men than^ I ^may be charmed with mute* 
 memorials of praise and honor. 3. I know that the mem- 
 ory of my deeds will become established in the records 
 of your literature. 4 There are two citizens in this city, 
 •one of whom is dumb, the other silent. 5. I hope that 
 the boundaries of your empire Vill be set in the regions 
 of the sky. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 45. 1. Those^ who wage foreign wars 'do not have to 
 live with those' they have subdued. 2. My lot is not the 
 same as' yours, because I have enemies *who can injure 
 me, while* you have none. 3. ^My duty it was to see 
 that 'you were not harmed. 4. Your duty it is to see 
 that *no harm comes to me from those audacious men. 
 r>. I have great support among good citizens, ®and those 
 who have secured it for me will see that ®I am not 
 harmed. 6. If all the assaults of domestic foes have 
 been repelled from you, you must see that they be not 
 turned against me. 7. In behalf of your safety I have 
 exposed myself to serious*** danger. 8. What higher step* 
 is there "to which "I care to ascend ? 9. For what odium 
 can be incurred "in preserving the republic that will not 
 redound to my glory ? 10. If you pray to yonder" Jupi- 
 ter, your guardian, you will be in perpetual peace. 
 
32 CICERO: CATILINE III. 
 
 FOE writte:n^ teaxslatiok 
 
 / 
 
 V 
 
 CHAPTERS I.— V. 
 
 46. 1. Fellow-citizens/ the republic is saf^ Your 
 wives, your children, and your homes have, through- my 
 labors, been rescued^ from fire and sword, and restored^ to 
 you. \And, because I know that you are waiting *to learn 
 ^what has taken place since Catiline a few days ago burst 
 out of the city, I will lay before you the whole matter. 
 
 2. The leaders who remained in the city %ried to tam- 
 per with the ambassadors from Gaul, for the purpose of 
 exciting an outbreak ''beyond the Alps ; and, as^ they were 
 about to return to their people in Gaul, gave them a let- 
 ter of^ instructions for Catiline, ^°which they were to 
 deliver to him on" their way. 
 
 3. When I found out that they were ^-laying this plot, 
 I saw that the opportunity was offered me %f getting 
 such a grasp of the whole conspiracy that both you and 
 the senate might clearly understand^* it. Therefore, 
 since I used the aid of the praetors, Flaccus and Pompti- 
 nus, the Allobroges and Volturcius were arrested ^^just 
 as they were going upon the Mulvian bridge. They gave 
 up the letters to the praetors, and were brought back to 
 the city. 
 
 4. Although ^^t was the opinion of many distinguished 
 men ^^that I should open the letters before submitting 
 them to the senate, I kept the seals unbroken. After 
 Volturcius, to whom I had given the official pledge by 
 
FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 33 
 
 order of the senate, had disclosed wliat'* he knew, and 
 the Gauls had "given evidence regarding Lentulus and 
 the rest, the documents were brought forwarj^ 
 
 6. Lentulus, Cethegus, Statilius, each* identified his 
 hand and seal. The letters were read. Cethegus was 
 silent. Statilius confessed. Lentulus, though at first 
 he denied, a while afterwards confessed, suddenly and 
 contrary to the expectation of all, ^'ou being asked by the 
 Gauls whether he had not^ said something to them about 
 firing the city. 
 
 CHAPTERS VI.— VIII. 
 
 47. 1. After the evidence had all been set forth, the 
 senate ^passed a decree against nine of- the conspirators, 
 that they should be ""*put under guard, and, because Len- 
 tulus was a prsetor, it was decided that he should first 
 resign his office, ^so that there might be no *scruples to 
 prevent his being punished. 
 
 2. •A vote of thanks to me was passed, because I had 
 driven Catiline from the city, and held 'under arrest the 
 infamous leaders of this most accursed war. And also 
 the senate decreed a thanksgiving to the immortal gods 
 in my name, because I had not only managed the Affairs 
 of state successfully, but had even saved the state. 
 
 3. Now there is no longer anything "for us to fear j for 
 all the resources of Catiline, and all his hopes will col- 
 lapse, *"uow that he has been driven from intestine plots 
 to open marauding. "As long as he was in the city, ''we 
 had everything to fear ; for he was so active, so bold, so 
 crafty, so alert in villany, that we "could have met and 
 thwarted all his designs only" "with the greatest diffi- 
 culty. 
 
34 CICERO: CATILINE III. 
 
 4. And yet, fellow-citizens, ^^it almost seems as if the 
 immortal gods themselves had managed all these impor- 
 tant affairs by their own will and power. For, surely, 
 ^^it does not belong to human wisdom to have foreseen 
 all that has happened in our consulship. Do you not 
 remember^^ that yonder Eomulus was struck by a thun- 
 derbolt of Jove, and that other images of the gods in the 
 Capitol were cast down ? By ^^such things as these the 
 immortal gods proclaimed the downfall of the city, unless 
 a larger statue of Jove ^should be set up and turned 
 towards the Senate-house and the Forum. 
 
 CHAPTERS IX.— XII. 
 
 48. 1. *Under the guidance of the immortal gods, I 
 resisted those men who attempted to set fire to the tem- 
 ples and shrines, and brought to light everything that 
 they had planned against your safety. The gods, then, 
 are worthy of all honor ^for saving the city from slaugh- 
 ter and fire and bloodshed. 
 
 2. If I should say that I had done these things alone, 
 without the help of the gods, I should be ^beside myself. 
 Does it not seem to have happened providentially that* 
 Lentulus was so foolish'' as to intrust the letters to Gauls, 
 who, though they might have kept silent, nevertheless, 
 of their own accord, offered us the proofs of Catiline's 
 guilt«? 
 
 3. In return for my important^ services, fellow-citizens, 
 I ask for no mute memorial .of praise, but that* my 
 deeds may be cherished in your memories,* and may be 
 perpetuated in the monuments of your literature. But 
 since I must live with those^ I have subdued, I hope 
 
FOR WUITTEN T!; W^I \TION. 35 
 
 that tlie protection '"afforded i)} gooti (utizens will be 
 secured to me forever. 
 
 4. "There is no need of saying that there is such" dig- 
 nity in the republic that it will always defend me, who 
 have voluntarily offered myself to all "sorts of dangers 
 for your safety, from the assaults of intestine foes. 
 WTiatever'* odium has been incurred by me JTi preserving 
 the state, will injure those who are ill-disposed, but will 
 "redound to my glory. 
 
CATILINE IV. 
 
 FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 49. 1. If you should turn your eyes towards me, you 
 would see that I am anxious about the dangers of the 
 state. 2. Forget fuP of these dangers, I think only of 
 you and your children. 3. If ^my good will towards you 
 is agreeable in your sorrows, you will not forget my mis- 
 fortunes.^ 4. The condition of the consulshi]) is "^that I 
 should forget my own safety and be anxious about yours. 
 5. ^You are the man whose*^ house has never been free 
 from sorrow and suffering. 6. Why should I not con- 
 ceal' much and endure much, provided that I remedy* 
 many evils ? 7. Why should my couch, that is devoted 
 to repose, be' never secure from the danger of death ? 
 8. Why should not this be' the issue of my consulship 
 *that I may rescue all Italy from devastation ? 9. If I 
 have rescued the Vestal virgins from bitter outrage, I 
 rejoice. 10. Why should Lentulus think^ his name is 
 designed by fate to overthrow ^^ the republic ? 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 50. 1. Therefore, conscript fathers, in the first jjlace, 
 cease 'to have a thought about me. 2. Secondly, if any- 
 
FOR OHAL TRANSLATION. 37 
 
 thing happt'iis- tt) iiu", look out for my wife and childreu. 
 
 3. The gods will requite* you ^according to your deserts. 
 
 4. You are not so iron-hearted 'as not to be affected by 
 the death of a brave man. 5. "It cannot be but that I am 
 affected by the tears of a loving wife. 6. If anything 
 happens' to me, I hope the republic will ^take in its arms 
 *that little boy of mine. 7. I hope that all will be safe, 
 rather than that ^violence shall overwhelm them. 8. Con- 
 sider all the storms that threaten, if" you do not'" devote 
 yourselves to the safety of the state. 9. "It is not Tibe- 
 rius Gracchus who tampered with the Allobroges and 
 called out the slaves. 10. Gains Gracchus did not form 
 the design ''of slaying all the citizens. 11. No one is left 
 **to await the issue of this day. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 61. 1. First, *you decided that 'a vote of thanks to me 
 should be passed, ^because by my ability and diligence 
 the conspiracy was discovered. 2. Secondly, you gave 
 into custody Lentulus and the rest by name. 3. Lastly, 
 you decreed a thanksgiving in my name, ^an honor which 
 no one in a civil capacity has held before me. 4. *It be- 
 longs to the consul to state beforehand that we have 
 already 'formed our judgment about the fact. 5. Great 
 madness is rife in the republic, and certain new ills are 
 brewing.' 6. You must determine before night ®what 
 order to pass about the punishment of the conspirators. 
 7. You are greatly mistaken, if you think that this mis- 
 chief has not covertly worked its way through the prov- 
 inces. 8. I did 'not by any means lay open this conspiracy 
 by forbearance*" and procrastination.'" 9. Yesterday you 
 
38 CICERO: CATILINE IV. 
 
 decided ^hvliat reward to give to Yolturcius. 10. Many 
 men are implicated in this atrocious^^ crime. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 52. 1. Silaniis Ms of the opinion that the death^ pen- 
 alty ought to be employed against bad citizens. 2. Death 
 is not appointed by the gods as a punishment, but as a 
 necessity^ of nature. 3. Two kinds of punishment are 
 made use of in this republic, death^ and ^imprisonment for 
 life. 4. Caesar favors^ one, Silanus the other. 5. Has not 
 death been appointed as a rest^ from toils and miseries ? 
 6. Ought ^a man, who has attempted to deprive his fellow- 
 citizens of life, to enjoy life ? 7. A philosopher never 
 meets death unwillingly, a brave man often does^ even 
 gladly. 8. I hope I ^shall find men ^''for whom death 
 itself has no terrors. 9. "Let them be distributed among 
 the free-towns, if you wish that to be done. 10. Let us 
 ordain ^hat no one shall break their bonds. 11. Let it 
 be ordained besides that^^ their goods be confiscated. 
 
 12. It is "inconsistent with the dignity of the free-towns 
 to lighten the punishment of these impious men. 
 
 13. Death ^^would have had no terrors, if it removed all 
 the penalties of crime. 14. If death should take away 
 all hope, men would never meet it willingly. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 53. 1. It is for my^ interest to second^ the proposition 
 of Gains Caesar. 2. It is for Caesar's^ interest to follow 
 the popular course. 3. What ^is the difference between 
 men*^ who are truly popular and men'' who wish to be 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 39 
 
 regarded as popular ? 4. If you follow the course that 
 C'icsar followed, *! am inclined to think you wish' to be 
 regarded as popular. 5. If you *were absent day before 
 yesterday, *I ani inclined to think you "did not wish to 
 consult for the welfare of the state. 6. Now no one 
 doubts '"what Csesar's opinion is about the fact. 7. But, 
 indeed, you do not know what the difference is' between 
 a suppHcatio and a gratulatio. 8. Can" he ^^ho is an 
 enemy to the republic be in any wise" a citizen ? 
 9. More trouble "is in store for "the man who contem- 
 plates the destruction of the city. 10. No one will hesi- 
 tate to call the proposer of the Sempronian law popular. 
 11. The law ordains "that hereafter no one be consigned 
 to darkness and chains. 12. The law ordained that'*' the 
 property of Lentulus should be confiscated. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 54. 1. The proposal of Silanus is far^ milder than 
 Caesar's. 2. ^May I enjoy this city in safety, in so 
 far as I am not actuated^ by cruelty in punishing so 
 great a crime. 3. ^Methinks I see Cethegus revelling in 
 your blood. 4. If Lentulus 'is on the throne, and Ga- 
 binius is his prime minister, then Catiline will come with 
 art army. 5. Because Lentulus hoped *to be king, for 
 this reason I was the more severe against him. 6. If I 
 do not 'inflict the severest punishment ui)on him, I shall 
 seem too lenient. 7. *AVhen your house is set on fire by 
 a slave, do you not' 'inflict punishment upon that slave ? 
 8. Should I not seem cruel and hard-hearted, if I did*** not 
 kill the slave who slew" my children ? 9. So '^in the 
 case of Lentulus, who wished to butcher our wives and 
 
40 CICERO: CATILINE IV. 
 
 children, if Ave put him to death, ^^shall we be regarded 
 as cruel, or merciful ? 10. He "aimed at murdering one 
 by one the children of each one of you. 11. Does a man 
 seem to anyone brave and patriotic, ^^ who confesses that 
 he hopes ^^to be king ? 12. You, conscript fathers, have 
 ^"assigned to me the preservation of the state. 13. Are 
 you afraid ^^of seeming too severe in the case of such a 
 monstrous and unholy crime ? 14. Much more should 
 you be afraid ^^of seeming cruel to your country by the 
 remission of the punishment. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 55. 1. I have assistance . enough ^to carry out ^he 
 measures that you decide upon. 2. ^Every preparation 
 and every provision has been made for preserving the 
 common fortunes of us all. 3. '*Xot only has my dili- 
 gence been indefatigable,* but the desire of the Roman 
 people to retain imperial sway has been much greater. 
 4. The Forum is the only place ^in which there is a suf- 
 ficient guard. 5. This is the only case ®iii which knights 
 and senators ''have one and the same feeling. 6. These 
 are the only men Vho cannot be reckoned in the number 
 of citizens. 7. Why should not all conspire* for the com- 
 mon safety ? 8. We yield to them superiority of rank 
 ^only to vie with them in patriotism. 9. I assure you 
 that the whole multitude of free-born citizens is present. 
 10. For who is there to whom any evil can come here- 
 after ? 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 56. 1. It is 'worth while to observe that even the 
 slaves are contributing to the common safety ^as much 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 41 
 
 good-will as' they cau. 2. There is no freedman, 'pro- 
 vided he has obtained the privilege* of citizenship, who 
 does not judge* this to be his country. 3. •!£ you were 
 born here, should you judge this to be a city of enemies ? 
 4. There is no one of these men whom liberty ha»s not 
 aroused 'to the defence of our common country. 5. Is it 
 ^vorth while to attempt to tamper with the feelings of 
 the ix)or and ignorant ? 6. But why do I mention the 
 poor and miserable, whose labor is maintained by the 
 tranquillity* of the state? 7. That pander of Lentulus 
 •could not find a man so wretched in fortune ^"as not to 
 desire the place of his daily toil to be safe. 8. If the 
 slaves contributed as much as they could to the common 
 safety, i)ray "what would the f reedmen have done ? 9. If 
 their daily gains are fostered by tranquillity, pray what 
 would happen to them in war ? 10. Have you not heard 
 that Lentulus hoped to be able to arouse those whose 
 gains "depend upon numbers of citizens ? 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 67, 1. My life has been spared from many dangers 
 for the safety of the Roman people. 2. Do you* see to 
 it that' my life may be spared *to save the state. 3. See 
 to it that* the assistance of all orders fail me not.* 
 
 4. *Let all unite with mind and will, with heart* and voice. 
 
 5. Citizens of all ranks stretch out their suppliant' hands 
 to the conscript fathers. 6. See to it that that vestal* 
 fire be eternal. 7. This day "the decision must be made 
 concerning that eternal fire of Vesta, concerning the tem- 
 ples and shrines of the gods. 8. Not always have you 
 had leaders mindful of you and forgetful of themselves. 
 9. This day, "for the first time, you behold all men of all 
 
42 CICERO: CATILINE IV. 
 
 ranks "having one and the same feeling. 10. 1 have spoken 
 these words^^ in order that I might seem to have done my 
 duty ^^as consul. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 58. 1. Before I come back to the vote, I will, say a 
 few words^ about the great multitude of enemies that 
 I have brought upon myself. 2. But if at some time 
 they threaten ^me with death, I shall never repent of 
 ^what I have done. 3. For I have attained ^such glory 
 in life as* no one else^ ever did.^ 4. Other men you have 
 honored with great praise ^for the good management of 
 public affairs. 5. ^Grant that Scipio compelled* Hannibal 
 to depart out of Italy. 6. ^Grant that two cities are hos- 
 tile to this republic. 7. Is it a greater thing^ to destroy 
 Carthage and Numantia than to save Eome from the 
 greatest dangers ? 8. I have taken care that, when you 
 %ave gone to the provinces, you may have ^a place 
 to come back to. 9. And yet, in one respect^^ victories 
 abroad" are better than victories ^^at home. 10. Intes- 
 tine foes, when they have been conquered, can never 
 be received into our friendship. 11. Wherefore I have 
 brought upon myself an eternal war with desperate citi- 
 zens. 12. By '^your help and that of all good men, these 
 great^* dangers may easily be averted from -me and mine. 
 13. This harmony ^^between you and the knights can 
 never be broken by any force. 14. No force can be found 
 ^^to weaken the union of all good men. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 59. 1. As long as the memory of my diligence ^is 
 fixed in jour minds, I shall be protected by an impreg- 
 
FOR WKITTKN TUANSI.ATION. 43 
 
 nablc- ilefence. 'J. My little soii^ will have protection 
 enough, if you will remember that he is my* son. 3. I 
 have preserved the dignity of the state at my own pe- 
 culiar' risk. 4. In return for the things that I have set 
 aside on your account, I ask nothing but" protection for 
 my son. 5. Since this is so, conscript fathers, decide 
 ^vith care and 'with vigor *on what concerns the safety 
 of the republic. 6. As long as I live,^ I will maintain 
 whatevei-* you decide upon, and '"by my own efforts will 
 carry into effect your decrees. 7. You have a consul who 
 will obey your decrees. 8. I commend to you the tem- 
 ples and shrines of the gods, which' will have protection 
 enough, if you "make your decision with care and with 
 vigor. 
 
 FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTERS I.— IV. 
 
 60. 1. 'Conscript fathers, you know that I am never 
 free from the danger of death either^ in the Forum, or* 
 in the Senate-house, or* in my own home, oi** even in this 
 seat of honor ; but yet, whatever fate awaits' me, I shall 
 endure it with equanimity,* provided that by my efforts 
 safety is secured to you and to the Roman people. 
 
 2. For why should I not rejoice 'to have rescued you, 
 your wives, and your children from slaughter, and the 
 Vestal virgins from bitter outrage, even if the immortal 
 gods should will *that I am to suffer all pains and hard- 
 ships, and even death itself? Wherefore it 1)elongs to 
 
44 CICERO: CATILINE IV. 
 
 you to cease thinking^ of me^ and to bend your ener. 
 gies ^to defending the name and safety of the Koman 
 people. 
 
 3. You have heard the witnesses ; you have heard the 
 confessions of the accused ; you have seen clearly that a 
 plan has been formed by Lentulus and the others ^to 
 arouse the slaves, to receive Catiline, to destroy this fair 
 city of ours, and to lay waste all Italy with fire and 
 sword, so that no one may remain^" %o bewail the ruin 
 of our common country. 
 
 4. Yesterday I asked "for your judgment about the 
 fact, and ^-for your decision about the penalty. To-day, 
 before night, we must decide what is to be done with^^ the 
 accused. For this mischief, which has spread further 
 "than is generally supposed, can by no means be checked 
 by ^^forbearance and procrastination. 
 
 5. ^^It is the opinion of Decimus Silanus that the con- 
 spirators should be punished with death, while^^ Gains 
 Caesar holds that death was not appointed by the gods 
 as^^ a punishment, but as a rest f rom^^ toil and misery ; 
 and therefore he recommends™ confiscation of property 
 and imprisonment for life. Life alone he leaves to those 
 impious men. 
 
 CHAPTERS v.— VII. 
 
 61. 1. The proposal of Gains Caesar is Hhat of one 
 ^who is consulting for the safety of the people^ and is, as 
 it were, a hostage for^ his perpetual good-will towards the 
 state. No one can doubt what he thinks about the whole 
 case who voted a reward to the informer, and thanks to 
 the investigator; and who, though* a mild and gentle per- 
 son, consigns Lentulus to perpetual darkness and chains. 
 
FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 46 
 
 2. Wherefore, if you adopt the proposal of Silanus, I 
 shall not fear the charge of cruelty, for what cruelty can 
 there be in punishing with death a man who is in no 
 sense* a citizen, but is an enemy of the republic ? The 
 proposer of the Sempronian law himself was put to 
 death by command of the people. 
 
 3. When I see *in my mind's eye the city falling in 
 niin, the 'wretched heaps of unburied citizens, and 
 Cethcgus revelling in your blood, I cannot *think of 
 mercy and compassion towards the guilty wretches* who 
 have wished to murder us, and to set up the race of the 
 AUobroges on the ruins of the city. 
 
 4. And now, lest some one may 'be apprehensive '*'that 
 there is not help enough to carry out the measures that 
 you decide upon to-day, "I will say that every prepara- 
 tion has been made. Tho Roman people, through their 
 earnest desire to retain their imperial sv/ay, ^have aimed 
 to give me all the assistance I want. 
 
 CHAPTERS VIII.— XI. 
 
 62. 1. It is 'worth while to recognize the zeal of all 
 citizens of all ranks. But why -should I mention them ? 
 For their own interests* stimulate them to defend their 
 country. Even the slaves, who are *not citizens at all, 
 *if only they are in a tolerable condition of servitude, 
 contribute "all they can to the safety and tranquillity of 
 the state. 
 
 2. And the poor and ignorant, 'although Lentulus 
 •tried to tamper with them, almost outstrip you in patri- 
 otism.' Indeed, those who ''^are dependent on their daily 
 gains in the shops, — since, ''when the shops are closed 
 
46 CICERO; CATILINE IV. 
 
 their gains are diminished, — have no desire to follow 
 the fortunes of men who are trying to overthrow the 
 very foundations of the republic. 
 
 3. Such being the case, conscript fathers, see to it that 
 you ^do not fail in your duty to those whose help has 
 never failed you. Our common country is beset by the 
 torches and weapons of an impious conspiracy. The 
 lives^^ of all the citizens are in danger. Desperate men 
 are threatening the citadel and the Capitol, the temples 
 of the gods, the walls of the city, and even our very 
 homes and firesides ; and %pon you rests the decision 
 wiiether ^^all that Ave see about us shall stand, or the 
 whole republic be destroyed. 
 
 4. ^^I may lose my life, for I have undertaken eternal 
 war against the enemies of the republic ; but the memory 
 of my deeds will remain. I have ever been mindful of 
 you and forgetful of myself ; and I shall not hesitate to 
 execute your decrees, even if the violence of wicked men 
 shall threaten ^^me with death. 
 
ARCHIAS. 
 
 FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 63. 1. I do not deny that I have some' talent. 2. ^I 
 have had some experience in the practice of oratory. 
 3. Aulus Lioinius ^has a right to claim from me the 
 advantage of my training in the liberal* arts. 4. ''In 
 my boyhood these studies were not uncongenial to me. 
 
 5. When I recall the earliest recollections* of childhood, 
 I see that my mind was moulded by Aulus Licinius. 
 
 6. I entered upon the study of oratory ^with him for my 
 master. 7. From him I received that by which I am 
 able to help him. 8. Do you, perchance, wonder that I 
 have said this? 9. I, too, have ^another kind of intel- 
 lectual endowment. 10. 'Not even he is entirely devoted 
 to, this single pursuit. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 64. 1. Does it seem strange to you that I am speaking 
 in behalf of a poet? 2. It is not strange that before 
 these 'highly educated men *I should adopt a new method 
 of pleading. 3. Since the praetor, before whom the case 
 is tried, is a very learned man, this method of pleading 
 will not be disagreeable to him. 4. I know that it 'differs 
 
48 CICERO: ARCHIAS. 
 
 widely from the custom of the courts. 5. I shall speak 
 a little more freely about poets and learned men. 6. I 
 beg of you "^to speak freely about the pursuit of litera- 
 ture. 7. If you grant me this indulgence, it will not 
 seem strange to me. 8. If Licinius is not a citizen, he 
 ought to be admitted. 9. If he was not a citizen, he ought 
 to have been admitted. 10. Since he is a citizen, he ought 
 not to be excluded from the list of citizens. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 65. 1. As soon as Archias devoted himself to writing, 
 he quickly excelled all others. 2. In boyhood we devote 
 ourselves to the study of composition^ 3. ^He had the 
 good fortune to be born at Antioch, a once populous 
 city.^ 4. In his boyhood he was so trained in polite 
 learning that %e had many rewards given him. 5. Greek 
 arts were so much'' cultivated in Italy that the arrival of 
 Archias was quickly noised abroad. 6. All who ^are 
 competent to appreciate talent deem Archias worthy of 
 their acquaintance. 7. When he had come to Eome, a 
 city full of learned men, he found Marius and Catulus 
 consuls. 8. Lucullus not only received him into his 
 home when he was a youth, but also was intimate 'with 
 him in his old age. 9. When he had written of the 
 great exploits of Marius, he was very agreeable to ^tliat 
 famous man. 10. He had the Luculli so closely^ bound 
 to him that he ^received the highest honors from them. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 66. 1. When he had withdrawn from Sicily, he came 
 into Italy. 2. Heraclea was a city possessed^ of the most 
 
FOR OKAL TliANSLATION. 49 
 
 favorable privileges and treaty-rights. 3. He was worthy 
 through his own merits ^to be enrolled as* *a citizen of 
 Heraclea. 4. Since he declared his intention to the prae- 
 tor within sixty days, he was enrolled. 5. I have spoken 
 of ^nothing but his domicile in Italy. 6. Lucullus did 
 not think, but he knew, that Archias was enrolled at 
 Heraclea. nTt. Can you deny that ambassadors have come 
 ^froni Heraclea on account of this trial ? 8. 'Everybody 
 knows that the public records were burned in^ the Italian 
 war. 9. Since we cannot have the testimony of the 
 records, it is ridiculous to ask for it. 10. Many years 
 'before the burning of the registry at Heraclea, he had 
 been enrolled at Rome. 11. Or do you not demand the 
 records ? Nay, rather, you ask for ^nothi'^g but the 
 records. 12. You do not think, but you know, that they 
 are wont to be tampered with. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 67. 1. All confidence in the records was destroyed, 
 because they were kept carelessly. 2. Gabinius was not 
 troubled at the erasure of names. 3. In these records, 
 then, you see the erasure of a single name. 4. *What 
 reason is there for our having doubts about the erasure, 
 esi^ecially since ^letellus was 'so careful that he went 
 to the praetor and said that he had found one' ? 5. Many 
 ordinary men are ^possessed of no skill, while stage- 
 performers enjoy* the highest reputation for genius. 
 6. *\Vhat reason is there why the Neajwlitans should 
 bestow citizenship on ordinary men ? 7. I have always 
 •wished to Im) a Neapolitan. 8. He did not use the rec- 
 ords of the Neapolitiuis, because he always 'wished 
 
50 CICERO: ARCHIAS. 
 
 to be a Tarentine. 9. Archias was not assessed by the 
 last censors, because he was with^ the army in Asia. 
 10. Since ^up to that time he had conducted himself as 
 a citizen, he was rated according to our laws. 11. Such 
 being the case, ^what reason is there for his hesitating to 
 make a will ? 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 68. 1. I ask of you why you are so charmed with 
 Aulus Licinius. 2. Could our minds bear such a strainy 
 if he did not supply us Vith means to relieve thei|^ 
 3. If we did not cultivate our minds, ^we could nj^be 
 supplied With material for speaking, amid such a variety 
 of topics. 4. Why should you ^be ashamed ^of having 
 devoted yourself to these studies ? 5. I have not :o 
 buried myself in literature ^as to bring nothing out of 
 it to the general advantage. 6. I assign ^as much time 
 to managing my own affairs as*' you do to early banquets. 
 7. Who would justly blame you, if you should assign 
 some' time to ball-playing ? 8. The daily attacks of un- 
 principled men must be regarded ^as of slight conse- 
 quence in ^the pursuit of glory. 9. If I had not ^%ried 
 to secure glory and honor, I should not have devoted 
 myself to these studies. 10. Why should I be ashamed 
 "of exposing myself to so many struggles for your wel- 
 fare ? 11. ^-While studying the portrayals of excellent 
 men, left us by the Greek and Latin writers, we train 
 our own minds to emulate them. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 69. 1. There have been famous men who were not 
 trained in literature. 2. ^What I am to assert about 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 51 
 
 those men who ^had no learning 'may be relied upon. 
 
 3. We extol with praises those men whose 'valiant deeds 
 
 have been *the theme of history. 4. It is certain that 
 
 "natural ability without learning has often been effectual 
 
 *in gaining glory. 5. Some one will ask: "What? Does -^ 
 
 learning without natural ability have much^ weight?" 
 
 6. Do we seek pleasure alone from these pursuits? 
 
 7. The relaxation ^afforded by these studies is "adapted 
 to all times and all ages. 8. If they did not nurture our 
 youth, nevertheless, in my opinion, they would charm 
 our old age. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 70. 1. 'It seems as if you ought to admire the skill 
 and grace of Roscius, even though you are a rustic. 
 2. Who of you is so rude *as not to admire skill and 
 grace in others, even though he does not have them him- 
 self ? 3. ''It seems as if a man *of such excellent skill and 
 grace ought not to die at all. 4. But Roscius could not 
 recite* on the spur of the moment a great number of 
 verses. 5. And, ®if he were recalled, he could not "treat 
 the same subject with change of words and .xpressions. 
 6. When Archias writes *with care and thought, ''we pay 
 the most diligent attention to him. 7. '"We are told 
 by the most learned men that poets are inspired by an 
 enthusiasm that is almost divine. 8. Why should we 
 not admire a noet "who has ..otained the glory of the 
 writers of oKt^ 9. Shall I not defend Archias in ever)' 
 way ? 10. Does he not seem to \ye commended to us 
 by some gift and endowment of the gods themselves? 
 11. Are not you, gentlemen of the jury, who are listen- 
 ing to me 80 abtentively, moved by the voice of poets ? 
 
52 CICERO: ARCHIAS. 
 
 12. Let this name of poet be held in reverence among 
 men ^of such refinement. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 71. 1. Shall we reject Archias, who has devoted all 
 his talent to celebrating the glory of the Koman people ? 
 2. When a young man, he touched upon the Cimbric 
 campaign^ of Gains Marius. 3. Marius was not so disin- 
 clined to the Muses that he ^was not glad to hear the 
 Cimbric campaign celebrated in verse.^ 4. They say that 
 Marius said he ''was very glad to hear the voice of a poet 
 celebrating his fame. 5. ^When Themistocles was asked 
 whose voice he ^liked best to hear, he said, "His by 
 whom my own valor ^is best set forth." 6. We are espe- 
 cially fond of ''a man by whose genius we think our 
 deeds* can be celebrated. 7. AVhat musician do you like 
 best to hear? 8. The Mithridatic war was carried on 
 ^with greatly varied fortunes by land and sea. 9. ^"The 
 sinking of the fleet off Tenedos was celebrated by 
 the genius of Archias. 10. "Our fame is celebrated by 
 those through whose genius the triumphs of our generals 
 are extolled. 11. Not only Lucullus, but also the name 
 of the Roman people, is honored by the praises of Archias. 
 12. By the strategy of Lucullus, a most friendly city was 
 rescued from the assaults of the king. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 72, 1. You are greatly mistaken, if you think Greek 
 is read less^ than Latin. 2. If we admit to citizenship a 
 man of Rudise, we certainly ought not to reject a Hera- 
 clean. 3. Our glory and fame have extended ^as far as 
 
FOR ORAL TRANSLATION. 63 
 
 our arras have reached. 4. This our Archias writes of 
 our achievements in Greek veree.* 5. Fortunate are the 
 Roman people *in having found Archias as the herald of 
 their fame, 0. fortunate Alexander, *to have stood 
 by the tomb of Achilles ! 7. fortunate young men, *to 
 be able to read Latin poetry'! 8. When Pompey pre- 
 sented Theophanes with citizenship, the soldiers ap- 
 proved, just as if they 'shared in the glory. 9. And so, 
 I suppose, if Archills had not been presented with citi- 
 zenship by Lucullus, he *could not have obtained*® it from 
 Sulla. 10. I will bestow a reward upon you, but on con- 
 dition "that you write nothing hereafter. 11. The genius 
 and merit of Archias are worthy*^ of the greatest reward. 
 12. He who desired an epigram to be made upon him 
 by a poor poet would not, I suppose, have sought for 
 Archias. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 73. 1. It cannot be disguised that ^every good man is 
 influenced by a desire for celebrity. 2. Philosophers 
 decry glory, but" write their names in their books. 
 3. Even' the great Fulvius consecrated the spoils of 
 Mars to the Muses. 4. ^In a city in which poets are 
 honored by generals, we ought not *to be averse to the 
 welfare of poets. 5. My own love of glory is perhaps 
 too ardent, but yet it is an honorable one.* 6. I have 
 never written treatises on the contempt of glory. 
 7. Many things I did, 'with your co-operation, for the 
 welfare of this city. 8. 'If glory be withdrawn, what 
 other thing is there *for us to desire ? 9. If the soul 
 looked not forward into the future, what reason is there 
 •for us to distress ourselves with so many cares and 
 
54 CICERO: ARCHIAS. 
 
 labors ? 10. The soul does not limit its thoughts by the 
 same boundaries that determine the period of our lives. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 74. 1. Are we ^so narrow-minded as to think that every- 
 thing is to die with us ? 2. Those who are engaged in 
 public affairs never draw a quiet breath, even to the last 
 moment. 3. Do you not prefer to leave a representation 
 of your mind rather than of your body ? 4. ^Do not be 
 ^so narrow-minded as to wish to leave no representation 
 of your virtues. ^ Wherefore, gentlemen of the jury, 
 we beg of you to preserve a man of such talent that he 
 is sought after by the most distinguished men. 6. You 
 ought to preserve one who is of that class of men that 
 is always considered sacred. 7. Wise men think that 
 what we do in life ^remains in our consciousness after 
 death. 8. I am sure that you will take in good part 
 what I have said. 9. He whp holds the court will take 
 in good part what I have said that is ^foreign to the 
 usage ^of the court. 10. Receive this man under your 
 protection, for he will leave you an everlasting memorial 
 of praise. 
 
 FOE WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 
 
 CHAPTERS I.— V. 
 
 75. 1. Aulus Licinius Archias was born of a noble 
 family at Antioch, a city^ once populous and wealthy, and 
 abounding in men ^of the highest learning. In boyhood 
 
KMi; WIM'rrKN pi: \\>il, \TION. .)0 
 
 he was traiiUMi m polite icariiiiig; and aiterwurds, "iuiviiig 
 devoted himself to writing, he was thought worthy of 
 the acquaintance and hospitality of many persons both 
 in Italy and Greece, i 
 
 /2. When he had come to Rome, in the consulship of 
 Marius and Catulus, ^vhile still a young man, he ^became 
 acquainted with many distinguished men, who treated* 
 him with the greatest respect both on account of his 
 genius and learning, and on account of his ^native worth. 
 Not only *was his aeciuaintance cultivated by those who 
 could furnish him with the noblest' subjects ^"for his pen, 
 but also by those who were eager to listen to him. 
 
 (S. Although he had had a domicile in Rome for many 
 years, and afterwards had been enrolled as a citizen at 
 Heraclea, "a city having the most favorable privileges 
 and treaty-rights, he was accused by a certain" Gratius, 
 under the Papian Law, "on the ground that he was not 
 a Roman citizen. Now" the Papian law enacted'^ that 
 all foreigners,'* who 'Hiad not been admitted to citizenship 
 either in Rome or in an allied state, should be ejected 
 from the city. 
 
 4. Cicero pleaded the cause of his friend before the 
 court, and easily proved by the evidence of LucuUus, and 
 of the Heraclean deputies who came to Rome for the sake 
 of attending'* the trial, that Archias was a Roman citizen 
 under the law of Silvanus and Carbo. A large part of his 
 oration is devoted to celebrating the praises of literature 
 and polite learning. 
 
 CHAPTERS VI.— IX. 
 
 76. 1. Some one 'may ask why I am so greatly charmed 
 with these studies. Because they are 'adapted to all 
 
56 CICERO: ARCHIAS. 
 
 times, all ages, and all places ; because they relieve my 
 mind ^when it is weary with the din and strife of the 
 Forum ; because by means of them this ''oratorical ability 
 ^is improved ; and because I am able ^to study the por- 
 trayals of eminent men, which authors have left us in 
 their books. Setting these examples before me, I can 
 educate my mind and judgment by the very contempla- 
 tion of excellent men. 
 
 2. Do you ask whether' all our great commanders have 
 been trained in literature ? Not all ; for there have been 
 men of such pre-eminent ^natural ability that, even with- 
 out the aid of learning, they ^have shown themselves not 
 only brave and wise, but well-balanced and dignified. 
 But it is, nevertheless, certain that learning ^°is of great 
 assistance in the cultivation of character.^^ 
 
 3. We all have been accustomed to admire Koscius, 
 but he won our affection by the activity of his body; 
 and shall we not also admire Archias for the wonderful 
 activity^^ of his mind ? Why,^^ he can recite on the spur 
 of the moment, ^''without writing a single word, most 
 excellent poetry ^^ on the very events that are taking 
 place ^^around him. Other accomplishments^'' depend 
 upon instruction and rules and method; the poet ^%as 
 his power from nature itself. 
 
 4. ^^Let the men of Colophon claim Homer for their 
 own ; this Archias belongs to us, by his own desire and 
 by our laws. His voice we ^^like to hear, because he 
 celebrates the name and fame of the Koman people. 
 Grant that our own Ennius was^- dear to the elder 
 Africanus ; is not Archias ^dearly loved by that distin- 
 guished general, Lucius Lucullus, who opened Pontus 
 to the Koman people, and routed the innumerable forces 
 of the Armenians ? 
 
FOR WRITTEN TRANSLATION. 57 
 
 CHAPTERS X.— XII. 
 
 77. 1. Alexander the Great had with him many histo- 
 rians of his exploits, for he knew that, if he had no one 
 Ho be the herald of his valor, his name *would be buried 
 in the same tomb that 'should cover his body. And so 
 our own " Magnus " awarded a prize to the historian of 
 his achievements, Theophanes of Mytilene. His sol- 
 diers, too, as if they *had a share in liis glory, approved 
 the act. 
 
 2. When Sulla was in Spain, he bestowed citizenship 
 upon many of the Spaniards; and would he have rejected 
 Archias, *if he had sought his favor ? He who was so 
 eager •to have his actions celebrated in verse that he 
 lent an ear to the poor poets of Cordova, would not, I 
 suppose, have sought for the genius and ability' of 
 Archias. 
 
 3. It must be admitted that even* those philosophers 
 who write treatises on the contempt of glory are them- 
 selves," nevertheless, influenced by the love of praise; 
 and, in fact, •the best men are most attracted by glory. 
 I do not hesitate to confess to you that I myself* desire 
 no other reward for my toils and dangers in your behalf 
 than the eternal heralding of my virtues. 
 
 4. Wherefore, since Archias has done honor in his 
 verse to the achievements of the Roman people and of 
 your generals ; since he has promised '''to give an eternal 
 record of praise "to you in view of your recent perils ; 
 and since he is "{possessed of such a genius that he is 
 courted by our most distinguished men, I entreat you, 
 gentlemen of the jury, to receive him under your pro- 
 tection, 8o that he may seem to be relieved by your 
 htnnanity, ratner than injnvd by your severity. 
 

NOTES. 
 
 In the EzercUet a superior figure (e.g., Daily*) put after a word appllea to 
 that word aloot-; put before a word, applies to two or more immediMtely foi- 
 lowini;. LitentI intnalHtions and idioms are priiiU'd iu Italics. Cf .» compare ; 
 w.o with; otber abbreviations will be readily understood. 
 
 CATILINE I. 
 
 !• Chap. I. 1. The interrogative ndnne is not used in this 
 chapter, but the very strong nihilne, or non without -ne. 2. This 
 sentence may be put in tlie active form, as in the text. 3. Into. 
 4. Direct question. 5. Ind. question. 6. Become a sharer of. 7. Not 
 subjunctive. 8. Omit. 0. Remember that "ought" is in the past 
 tense, and "to have been marked" in the present. 10. These [things]. 
 11. Cf. n.9. 12. That. 13. A result clause. \A. Been wanting. 
 
 2, Chap. II. 1. The direct form of cdnsul vidSret . . . cape- 
 ret. 2. Omit. 3. A purpose clause. 4. Xow the twentieth daij you 
 tufftr. 5. Use the perfect inf., and compare with 1, 13 and 16 and 
 notes. 6. " Him.<«elf " is strongly emphatic. Observe that the em- 
 phasis in Latin is given to the subject, not, as in Eng., to the ob- 
 ject. 7. Of. 8. Observe the two expressions for "daily." 9. Omit 
 "form of." 10. Lest I he said. 11. Who dares. 12. Num quia. 
 13. Fut. tense. 14. Move yourself. 15. You not perceiving. 
 
 8. Chap. III. 1. Rel. clause of characteristic. 2. By means of. 
 3. Forget. 4. "That of yours " = iflte. 5. It is permitted to you. 
 6. The Roman method of reckoning and expressing dates should 
 be learned. 7. Use the abstract word " audacity." 8. Change to 
 the active form, as in the text. 9. Ind. discourse. 10. For the sake 
 of saving themselves. 11. Our slaughter. 
 
 4. Chap. IV. 1. Watch sharply. 2. Madness and villany. 3. In 
 w. ace. 4. Among the scythe-makers. 5. Of. 0. Omit. 7. Rel. of 
 characteristic; antecedent indefinite. 8. Our death of all. 9. Pres. 
 subj. 10. Because I was alive, a little of delay was to you. 11. Rel. 
 of purpose. 12. Of the natioHs. 
 
60 NOTES, CATILINE I. 
 
 5. Chap, V. 1. Verb in the pres. tense. 2. Cf. tuos . . . quam 
 plurimos. 3. A conditional clause w. dum modo. 4. Me and you. 
 5. Private. 6. Abl. abs. 7. Through himself. 8. Life. 9. Called. 
 10. XJt w. subj. 11.7 commanding, 12. Consult vie. 
 
 6. Chap. VI. 1. See 3, n. 1, and 4, n. 7. 2. Affairs. 3. In. 
 4. When. 6. Cf. 3, n. 7. 6. But what? 7. Use the plural. 8. See 
 
 3. n. 6. 9. With a weapon. 10. Opposed. 11. Madness. 12. Not a 
 cum-clause. 13. Many thrusts. 14. F7-07n the hands to you. 
 
 7. Chap. VIL 1. By which. 2. Omit "to be." 3. So great. 
 
 4. Hostile eyes of. 5. Mind. 6. Ought to be borne by you (dat.). 
 
 7. Omit. 8. Conditional sentence; A. 308; G. 599; H. 510. 9. What- 
 ever may have sounded. 10. Conditional sentence; A. 307, 1, a. c; 
 G. 597; H. 508. 
 
 8. Chap. VIII. 1. See 7, n. 8. 2. Pres. inf. after past tense of 
 debeo. 3. See 2, n. 6. Cf. tu te ipse. 4. For the sake of avoiding. 
 
 5. Bum, to avoid ambiguity. 6. "Say ... not" = deny. The Latin 
 prefers nego to dlco non. 7. Who was; a rel. clause of reason. 
 
 8. Quod w. subj., why 1 9. See 3, n. 4. 10. Express this rel. clause 
 by a participle. 11. To please itself. 12. Conditional sentence; A. 
 307, 2 ; G. 598 ; H. 509. 13. With difficulty keep. 14. Going. 
 
 9. Chap. IX. 1. Note change of tense. 2. Omit "the point of." 
 3. Of so great (value). 4. A result clause ; it may be changed to the 
 active form, as in the text. 5. Omit "a sense of." 6. Ut. 7. By 
 a straight [road']. 8. Omit "a flame of." 9. A rel. clause of reason. 
 
 10. Chap. X. 1. See 3, n. 4. 2. To you. 3. See 8, n. 10. 4. Aban- 
 doned by. 5. Cf . habes ubi ostentes. 
 
 11. Chap. XI. 1. A translation of quae dicam . . . mandate. 
 
 2. By much. 3. Pred. nom. 4. Omit. 5. Favor you are returning. 6. Re- 
 member that the relative, or rather the verb of which it is subject, 
 takes the person of the antecedent. 7. On account of. 8. By the fire. 
 
 12. Chap. XII. 1. Felt the same [thing]. 2. Reply a few [things] 
 to you. 3. I do not fear lest I pollute. 4. Cf . credendo. 5. Abl. 
 abs. 6. Who does not know. 
 
 13. Chap. XIII. 1. So great. 2. Ne w. perf. (or pres.) subj. 
 
 3. Conditional sentence ; A. 306 ; G. 597 ; H. 508. 4. Will be afflicted. 
 
 6. Hortatory subj. 6. See n. 5, and use the perf. tense. 7. Each 
 one. 8. What he feels. 9. See n. 6. 10. Joined themselves. 11. Op- 
 tative subj. 12. Use the sing. 
 
NOTES, CATILINE II. 
 
 14, CiiAis. l.-III. 1. Lie open. 2. Bound fast. 3. Quoque. 
 4. Sow the twentieth day. 5. As if buried ; omit "a sword." 0. St-e 
 
 3, n. 7. 7. Observe the ace. w. inf., where we might have the nom., 
 the subject of the inf. being the same as that of the leading verb. 
 8. Of, 9. Shall he. 10. Express this concessive clause by a part. 
 II. See 3, n. 2. 12. Held on all sides. 13. See 2, n. 14. 14. The 
 various renderings of rSs publica should be carefully noted. 
 
 15, Chaps. IV.-VI. 1. On the former night. 2. Omit. 3. Follow 
 the text. 4.0/. b. Sharers of. 6. Fut. inf. after "promised." 
 7. Iiuddiae. 8. Since these things are so. 9. Manlian. 10. Escape; 
 put in the subj. after dum modo. 11. In which. 12. Shall live. 
 
 13. In. 14. Many young men. 15. By. 16. Those ^things'] which. 
 17. Pertains to. 
 
 IG. Chaps. VII.-IX. 1. With what mind. 2. Quod. 3. So great. 
 
 4. Came into. 5. T7ie voice. 6. Away from their eyes. 7. Use the 
 pres. tense after iam difl. 8. Make "design" the subject of 
 "seems." 9. Refero. 10. }fake that you know. 11. While they are 
 silent, they approve. 12. With the best right. 13. Force and hands. 
 
 14. D6. 15. ir7ii7« they jare silent. 16. Correct yourself. 17. Cf. 
 ntinam . . . duint. 
 
 17. Chap!*. X.-XIII. 1. A conditional sentence in ind. discourse. 
 In such cases always consider what the direct form would be. 
 2. Omit. 3. Of. 4. Because. 5. She seems to me to reproach. 0. Be- 
 cause I neglect. 7. Whither. 8. See 10, n. 7. 9. / know not in what 
 voay. 10. Cf. omnium scelerom . . . mSLturit&a . . . firilpit. 
 11. Not only laid open, but also crushed. 
 
 CATILINE II. 
 
 18. Chap. L 1. Ipse. 2. Nod iam. 3. To him; dat of ref- 
 erence. 4. Do you see any reason for the subj. in this clause? 
 5. Bloody. 6. Use the adj. 7. Thrown up. 8, .Taws. 
 
 19. Chap. II. 1. Use oportet. 2. fimittS. 3. Cf. Bed quam 
 . . . crfiderent, and observe change of tense. 4. The thing not hav- 
 ing been proved to you. 5. Instead of fut. pass, inf., use fore ut «. 
 pres. tubj. ; if woxdd happen that I, etc. 6. Cf. utinam . . . fidux- 
 
62 NOTES, CATILINE II. 
 
 isset. 7. Bear it severely. 8. Because he has gone. 9. Too little 
 accompanied. 
 
 20. Chap. III. 1. Shall have shown. 2. Profugio. 3. Malo. 
 4. Ipse. 5. Observe the asyndeton. 6. See 19, n. 5. 
 
 21. Chap. IV. 1. Should "Catiline" be in the gen. or dat. ? 
 2. Follow the text in repeating si. 3. The Latin has no separate 
 form to express the English progressive. 4. Omit. 5. Abl. of 
 cause. 6. The various forms of the conditional sentence should by 
 this time be easily recognized, and need not be further referred to 
 in these notes. 7. Ace. in exclamation. 8. What tense ? 9. Note 
 change of tense. 10. So great. 11. Hoio great. 12. Prep, omitted 
 before tota. 13. Familiarly ; but there is no objection to the super- 
 lative. 
 
 22. Chap. V. \. In [respect fo] enduring; abl. of gerundive. 
 
 2. Profligacy and recklessness. 3. Possum. 4. To be despaired of. 
 6. Find the sentence of which this is a pretty free translation. 
 
 6. Whom you may fear. 7. It must he contended by us. 
 
 23. Chap. VI. 1. Expressed in the prefix. 2. Note the omis- 
 sion of " whether." 3. Primary tense, depending on " will show." 
 
 4. Thither, whither. 5. Omit, 6. Pluperf . tense denoting prior action. 
 
 7. / suppose. 8. Expressed in ille. 
 
 24. Chap. VII. 1. Not animus. 2. Use the personal construc- 
 tion ; I ain said to have sent. Z. Uncondemned. 4t. Of so much [value']. 
 
 5. Put in the ace. (pred.) to agree with the omitted subject of the 
 inf. 6. Res publica. 7. Cf. sed cum sint . . . dlcerent. 
 
 25. Chap. VIII. 1. Themselves to themselves. 2. Those ichom' 
 the relative must be expressed in Latin. 3. With the interest 
 4. About to. 
 
 26. Chap. IX. 1. Ace. -w. inf. 2. The republic [being] tran 
 quil. 3. One and the same which. 4. Present. 5. So. 6. AU together 
 7. Omit. 8. Display themselves too insolently. 9. Express by the pass. 
 
 27. Chap. X. 1. Omit. 2. Emerge. 3. These partly. 4. Badltf 
 managing business. 5. Partly. 6. In debt. 7. Not only [not] the state 
 but not even, etc. 8. Become. 9. Many. 10. Of (from) Catiline's 
 embrace and bosom. 11. Adj. 12. Wish for themselves. 
 
 28. Chap. XI. 1. Omit "a body of." 2. Set against = oppose to. 
 
 3. Does not respond to. 4. Abl. 6. Of all things. 6. With us. 7. The 
 desires of men. 8. So great. 
 
NOTES, CATILLNE III. 63 
 
 29. Chap. XII. 1. Enough of guard. 2. 0/ better m!nd ; abl. of 
 quality. 3. Use the pass, periphrastic conj. 4. Atque adeo. 
 
 5. Omit. 
 
 80. Chap. XIII. 1. TogfttuB. 2. Use the superlative. 3. So 
 treacherous. 4. The immortal gods [being'} leaders. 5. 3/any and not 
 doubtful. 
 
 81. Chaps. I.-V. 1. Of. 16, n. 7. 2. Not murus. 3. Omit. 
 4. Quod. 5. See 18, n. 7. 6. Vestrum, not vestri, is the form 
 that is used partitively. 7. / wis/ied. 8. Which Ithimj}. 9. Cf. 
 qui quae ego dSferrem non crSderent in chap. II. 10. Rel. w. 
 pres. subj. 11. Potential subj. 12, Use the exclamatory phrase. 
 13. Fut. perf. 14. Whom we should fear. 16. See 21, n. 10, 11. 
 
 32. Chaps. VI.-IX. 1. Such expressions as this are very com- 
 mon, and do not need frequent comment. 2. Cf. hiisset necne, 
 and observe that " \?hetlier " is not there expressed. 3. Each one. 
 4. Looked upon. 5. To be rendered by cum causal. 6. Sai/ this. 
 7. Use the superlative. 8. Ezcitd. 0. Cf. the sentence Bed cum 
 Bint hominSa . . . dicerent ? and note change of tense. 10. Jo. 
 11. Use the part. 12. Expressed in the word for "prefer." 13. That 
 it must be si)oken by me. 14. In great debt. 15. A rel. clause of result. 
 
 88. Chaps. X.-XIII. 1. Who should, etc. 2. Negative purpose. 
 3. Knour; fut. imperative of sci6. 4. See 29, n. 1. 5. Omit. 
 
 6. Factum. 7. Least. 8. All things. 9. Abl. 10. Quin w. pres. 
 •ubj. 11. Present. 
 
 CATILINE III. 
 
 84. Chap. I. 1. Sing. 2. Use the prep. 3. Not cum. 4. Omit. 
 6. Among. 6. Omit *'« place among." 7. Follow the order of the 
 text. 8. Translate this rel. clause by a participle. 
 
 85. Chap. II. 1. What tense ? 2. In that that I might find out. 
 3. Gallic. A. Subordinate clause in ind. discourse. 5. Cf. n. 2. 
 6. / so comprehend. 7. TdtUB. H. W/ml thei/ are plotting. 9. Shall 
 havt seen. 10. Cf. facultfttem . . . obUtam . . . ut. 11. TronsaU 
 pin*. 12. Translate by two words. 13. Cf. qui omnia . . . sentf- 
 rent. 14. Uu continuallif. 
 
64 NOTES, CATILINE III. 
 
 36. Chap. III. 1. Of the letters ivhatever, etc, 2. When now it was 
 dawning, o. See 34, n. 8. 4. Use part, and verb, instead of two 
 verbs. 5. It pleased many, etc. G. Express as a completed act in 
 f ut. time. 7. Prius . . . quam. 8. Cf . me esse factunim ut . . . 
 non . . . deferrem. 9. Untouched. 10. " Say not"= denij. 11. See 
 n. 8. 12. Crowded. 1'^. If anything of weapons was. 14. Prius quam 
 w. subj. 
 
 37. Chap. IV. 1. Those [things'] which = such [things] as. 
 2. Cum concessive. 3. Do not omit the reflex, pron. 4 With this 
 design that. 5. Use the adj. 6. Shall have. 7. From. 8. Boundless. 
 
 9. Observe the gender of the part. 10. It was ordered. 11. Plup. 
 subj., representing the fut. perf. indie, of the direct form. 12. Ne- 
 cesse. 13. Ille. 14. The fated gear. 15. Cf. Cethego cum 
 ceteris, etc. 
 
 38. Chap. V. 1. That gou cut. 2. Cf. 37, n. 1. 3. Replied some- 
 tliing. 4. Kepeat the verb of the question. 5. Whether. 6. Said to 
 him. 7. Quidquam. 8. Cf. quid sibi esset cum eis. 9. On 
 account of what thing. 10. That [one] whotu ; the relative must not 
 be omitted as in English. 11. Cf. n. 10. 12. Denied that he ivould. 
 13. Take care. 
 
 39. Chap. VI. 1. It pleased the senate that (ut) thanks should he 
 rendered. 2. Observe in the text the several quod-clauses. 3. Given. 
 4. Of. 5. See 37, n. 6, 6. Abdicated [himself] from. 7. Hortatory 
 subj. 8. Who all. 9. Use noun. 10. Cf. quae religio . . . ea 
 religione. 11. Abl. abs. 12. There ivas to ns a scruple. 13. Bg 
 which the less we should punish. 14. Rel. clause of reason. 
 
 40. Chap. VII. 1. A sub. clause in ind, discourse. 2. Fore 
 ut, w. subj. 3. Do not great! g fear. 4. Both can and dares. 5. The 
 approaches of all. 6. Knows all [thijigs]. 7. Rel. of characteristic. 
 8. Ipse. 9. Things. 10. Conative imperfect. 11. So great. V2.Bg 
 so much before. 13. And also = atque. 14. See A. 308, c ; G. 599, 
 3; H. 511, 2. 15. Abl. abs. 16. That I mag sag. 17. Arrested. 
 
 41. Chap. VIII. 1. So great things. 2. / hardly seem to have 
 been able to manage. 3, Without ■= sine. 4. Vero should not come 
 first in the sentence. 5. So present, agreeing with " they." 6. Have 
 been hurled. 7. Has been moved. 8. Which [things'] so many. 9. Hie. 
 
 10. From heaven. 11. If not = unless. 12. Omit. 13. Cf. slgnum 
 coUocandum . . . loc5verunt. 14. Opposite than (atque). 
 
NOTES, CATILINE lU. 65 
 
 42. Chap, IX. 1. Here. 2. Who denies. 3. Passive. 4. Who 
 does not perceive. 5. This day in the morning. 0. To be turned totvitrds. 
 7. A 1)1. ahs. 8. The models for this and the two following condi- 
 tional sentences may easily be found in the text. 0. Greatest. 
 10. Taken all discretion from these men (dat.). 11. Things. 12. Kel. 
 clause after ftnus. 13. Happen divinely. 
 
 48. Chap. X. 1. Quonlam. 2. Held. 3. Pres. inf. A. Use hut 
 one verb for " filled " and " flowed." 5. Cf. omnfis . . . virds par- 
 tial, etc., remembering that "dissensions" is the subject. 0. lie- 
 public. 7. It need not be said. 8. Of that kind that they. 9. After. 
 10. Who can be safe, the city [6ejn^] safe. 11. In the number of. 
 12. Omit. 
 
 44. Chap. XI. 1. So great. 2. Nihil praeterquam. 3. Quam. 
 4. Potential subj. 6. Make this word emphatic by its position. 
 6. Of whom one. 7. It will be that; fore ut, with pres. subj. 
 
 45. Chap. XII. 1. Cf. miW . . . vivendum. 2. Cf. 38, n. 10. 
 3. Which. 4. Consider this a rel. clause of result = " such that they 
 can." 5. Omit. 0. Mine. 7. It was not harmed to you ; impers. use of 
 the pass. 8. // is not harmed to me. See n. 7. 9. Which who have 
 secured; cf. quam qui neglegunt. 10. Very great. 11. Whither. 
 12. It pleases me. 13. Abl. abs. 14. That. 
 
 46. Chaps. I.-V. 1. What is the usual position of the vocative ? 
 2. By means of or because of. 3. For the agreement of the part, see 
 A. 187, b; G. 282; H. 439, 2. 4. A purpose clause. 5. Ind. ques- 
 tion. 6. This may be expressed by the conative imperf. ; were tam- 
 pering with. 7. Use the adj. 8. When. 9. And. 10. Rel. clause of 
 purpose. 11. Ex. 12. Plotting this. 13. Tfuit I should so grasp. 
 14. For the person of the verb see A. 205, a; O. 283; II. 403, II, 1. 
 16. When now. 10. It pleased. 17. Ace. w. inf. 18. Those [^things] 
 vhich ; rel., not interrog. clause. 10. Testimdnium died. 20. Omit. 
 21. Use part, or cum-clause. 22. Not something — nothing. 
 
 47. Chaps. VI.-VIII. 1. Decreed. 2. Ex 3. Mivtred into 
 custody. 4. In order that. 6. Cf. religld . . . quo minus, etc. 
 6. Cf. grfttiae . . . agtmtor. 7. Arrested. 8. RSa pablica; ust> the 
 expression but ()n<'e in the clause, iiniialini; bene gestS . . . c5n- 
 •ervfttA rA pablicA. 9. Which wt may fear. 10. Hi nee. 11. Quam 
 
DO NOTES, CATILINE IV. 
 
 diu. 12. Use the pass. 13. Were able to meet. 14. Omit. 15. Super- 
 lative of difficulter, or cum w. abl. 16. Use the personal con- 
 struction; the immortal gods seem to have managed. 17. It is not of. 
 18. Hold in [by'] memory. 19, These so great things. 20, See 37, n, 11. 
 48. Chaps. IX.-XII. 1, Abl. abs. 2. Who saved; rel. clause of 
 reason, 3. Stricken in mind. 4. Ut. 5. Form the adj. from the 
 adv. dementer. 6. Scelus. 7. See 44, n, 1. 8. Use the sing, 
 9. Cf. 38, n, 10. 10, In. 11. See 43, n. 7. 12. That. 13. Omit " sorts 
 of." 14. If any. 15. Be strong for glory to me. 
 
 CATILINE IV. 
 
 49. Chap. I. 1. Part, agreeing with "I." 2. Imitate vestra 
 erga me volmitas. 3. What case follows obliviscor? 4. A 
 result-clause. 5. Cf. ego sum ille consul. 6. To whom. 7. Po- 
 tential subj., as in quid laeter. 8. Subj. of proviso, as in paria- 
 tur. 9. Fatal. 10. Use the noun. 
 
 50. Chap. II. 1. To think. 2. Put. perf. 3. Gratiam refero. 
 4. Imitate pro eo Sc mereor. 5. Rel. clause of result. 6. Nor 
 atn I not affected. 7, Embrace. 8. That my little son. 9. In the same 
 construction as "all will be safe." 10. If not — nisi. l\. Not T. 
 Gracchus tampered, etc. 12. That he should slay. 13. Ad w. gerundive. 
 
 51. Chap, III, 1. Imitate ceteros . , , dandos censuistis. 
 2. Omit "a vote of," 3. This causal clause naturally seems to 
 express the reason of those who passed the vote. 4. Which honor, 
 object of " held," 5. It is of the consul. 6. Judged. 7, Miring ; 
 pass. 8. What you may decree. 9. By no means. 10. Use the gerund, 
 11. Cf. n. 8. 12. So great. 
 
 52. Chap. IV. 1. Censeo. 2. Of death. 3. Pred, nom. 4, Ap- 
 position. 5. Perpetual chains. 6. Faveo, foil, by the dat. 7. He. 
 8. Omit. 9. Put. inf. 10. By whom death itself is not feared. 11. Hor- 
 tatory subj. 12. Lest any one. 13. Ut. 14. Not of the dignity. 
 15. Was not to be feared. See 40, n. 14. 
 
 53. Chap. V. 1. Abl, sing, fern, of mens. 2. Follow. 3, Gen. 
 4. Note the two meanings of interest in this chap. 5. Those. 6. 1 
 know not whether. 7. Subj. of ind, question. 8. Indie. 9. Were 
 
NOTES, CATII.INK IV. U7 
 
 unwniimj. lu. Wind C(psar judys. 11. Use the interrog. -ne. 
 12. Manner. 13. Contraho. 14. Jlim. 16. See 62, n. 12. 10. See 
 62, n. 13. 
 
 54. Chap. VI. 1. By much. 2. So let it be permitted me to, etc.^ 
 a* I am not. 3. Moved. 4. / seem to m if self to see. 6. Shall be king 
 (^= reign). 0. That he should be king (= reign). 7. Take punishment 
 
 from. 8. Abl.abs. 0. Use the interrog;. nonne. 10. Should. ll.Subj. 
 hy attraction. 12. In. 13. In the double question use utruin . . . 
 an. 14. Cf. id Sggnint ut . . . coUocSrent. 15. Lnring [<>/'] his 
 country. 10. See 52. n. 9. 17. Cf. attribuit nos tnicldand5s. 
 18. Lest you seem. 
 
 55. Chap. VII. 1. Ad w. gerundive. 2. Those [things'] tvhich. 
 3. All Ithings} hai-e been prepared. 4. Cum. 5. Highest. 0. A rel. 
 clause after bSIub takes the subj. 7. Feel one and the same [thing']. 
 8. Totential subj. 9. So . . . that we may vie. 
 
 56. Chap. VIII. 1. TTie price of the labor. 2. So much, how much. 
 3. Who has obtained ; rel. clause of proviso. 4. Fortune. 6. Subj., 
 why ? 0. This conditional clause may be expressed by a part. 
 7. See 65, n. 1. 8. Easte. 9. Could find no one. 10. Who did not 
 desire. 11. Cf. quid . . . futiirum fuit. 12. Are sustained by. 
 
 67. Chap. IX. 1. To be expressed emphatically. 2. Ut. 3. For 
 saving. 4. Negative purpose. 6. Hortatory. 0. Zeal. 7, Make this 
 word agree with " citizens.'' 8. Of Vesta. 9. It must be decided. 
 10. First. 11. Cf. 66, n. 7. 12. Omit. 13. Consular. 
 
 58. Chap. X. 1. Omit. 2, Death to me. 3. My deeds. 4. So 
 great . . . how grfat. 6. Other. 0. Of the republic welt managed. 7. Cf. 
 ■it Sclpid clSrus. 8. Perf. subj. 9. Whither you may return. 
 10. Flare. 11. External. 12. Domestic. 13. Follow the text, vestrd 
 bondrumque, etc. 14. See 44, n. 1. 16. Of you (= your) and of, 
 etc. 10. Which may weaken. 
 
 59. Chap. XL 1. Fut. tense. 2. Very safe. 3. Dat. of pos- 
 sessor. 4. Put this word in an emphatic position. 6. Alone. 0. Un- 
 less. 7. Use the adverbs. 8. Concerning. 9. Sec 66, n. 2. 10. Through 
 myself. 11. Decide. 
 
 «0. Chaps. I.-IV. 1. See 46, n. 1. 2. Aut. 3. Is proposed. 
 4. Translate by two words. 6. Ace. w. inf. 0. A purpose clause w. 
 
68 NOTES, ARCHIAS. 
 
 ut. 1 . It is yours. 8. To think. 9. See 55, n. 1. 10. Be lejl. 11. Whai 
 you thought. 12. What you decided. 13. De. 14. Than opinion. 
 15. See 51, n. 10. 16. Silanus decides, — censeo followed by ace. 
 w. inf. 17. Autem. \^. For the sake of. 19.0/ 20. Orders. 
 
 61. Chaps. V.-VII. 1. Of him. 2. Express this rel. clause by 
 the part. 3. Of. 4. Omit. 5. Modus. G. In mind. 7. Follow the 
 text; wretched and unburied heaps. 8. Cogito. 9. Vereor. 10. Does 
 Cicero here use ut or ne non after a verb of fearing ? 11. Omit 
 " I will say that." 12. Agere ut. 
 
 62. Chaps. VIII.-XI. 1. See 56, n. 1. 2. Potential subj. 
 3. Res. 4, Not at all = in no manner. 5. Who are in; a rel. clause 
 of proviso. 6. How much they can. 7. Translate by a rel. clause. 
 8. Use the imperf. of attempted action. 9. Love of country. 10. See 
 56, n. 12. 11. Abl. abs. 12. Are not wanting. 13. Sing. 14. You 
 must decide. 15. All these [things']. 16. Grant that I lose; cf. sit 
 Scipio clarus. 17. See 58, n. 2. 
 
 ARCHIAS. 
 
 63. Chap. I. 1. Aliquid. 2. Cf. in qua . . . versatum. 
 
 3. Ought. 4. Best. 5. This sentence may be turned in imitation of 
 a qua . . . abhomiisse; rny boyhood did not shrink from, etc. 6. Sing. 
 7. Abl. abs.; he being leader to me. 8. A certain other power of genius. 
 9. Cf. ne nos quidem, etc. 
 
 64. Chap. II. 1. Superlative. 2. Ace. w. inf. 3. Abhorreo. 
 
 4. Ut w. subj. 
 
 65. Chap. III. 1. Writing. 2. It happened to him. 3. What 
 case ? 4. He was presented with many rewards. 5. Omit. 6. Cf . 
 aliquid . . . iudicare. 7. To his old age. 8. See 37, n. 13. 9. Was 
 treated with. 
 
 66. Chap. IV, 1. Omit. 2. Who should be enrolled ; a rel. clause 
 after dignus. 3. A Ileraclean. 4. Nothing else unless. 5. Should 
 the preposition be expressed or not 1 6. All know. 7. Cf. ante 
 civlt§.tem datam. 
 
 67. Chap. V. 1. What is there that ice ma;/ doubt ? 2. Of so great 
 carefulness ; abl. of quality. 3. Repeat the noun. 4. Use the same 
 
NOTES, AKCHiAJS. 69 
 
 word for '' possessed of" and "enjoy." 6. Cf. n. 1. Q. Cf. n6 . . . 
 voluit. 7. Cum ur apud ? B. lam twn. 
 
 68. Chap. VI. 1. Wherelwith'] we mai/ relieve them. 2. [/r] conld 
 not be supplied to ua what we may sjyeak ; fullowing Buppetere . . . 
 dIc&muB. 3. Impersonal verb. 4. If you have devoted. [>. Ut. 
 0. Put the relative clause first; quantum . . . tantimi. 7. All- 
 quid. 8. Parvl. 1). Use the gerundive. 10. Expeto. 11. Cf. 
 n. 4. 12. Pres. part. 
 
 69. Chap. VII. 1. Cf. est certum. quod respondeam. 2. Were 
 uithout learning. 3. Plur. of virtus. 4. Handed down w letters. 
 A. N&tflra. Q. For glory. 7, Multum. S. 0/ these studies ; ohjec- 
 tive iien. 9. Of. 
 
 70. Chap. VIII. 1. Use the personal construction ; you seem to 
 owe [ou</Af], etr. 2. lliat he does not admire. 3, Cf. n. 1. 4. Abl. of 
 quality ; cf. animo tarn agrestl. 5. DIco. C. Use part. 7. Say 
 the same thing. 8. Use adverbs. 9. Cf. mS . . . dlligenter atten- 
 ditis. 10. We receive from. 11. Rel. clause of result = " such a 
 poet as has attained." 12. Use the noun formed from hum&nus. 
 
 71. Chap. IX. l.RSs. 2. Did not hear gladly. 3. Plur. 4. Heard 
 most gladly. 6. Follow the order of the text; Themistocles, when, etc. 
 . . . said. 6. Observe that the quotation is direct ; use the indie. 
 7. Him. 8. Cf. ea quae gesserit. 9. In great variety. 10. The 
 
 fleet sunk. 11. Carefully observe the order; put the rel. clause first. 
 
 72. Chap. X. 1. Adv. 2. To the same place, whither; the rel. 
 clause preceding. 3. Cf. noster hic MSgnus. 4. See 71, n. 3. 
 5. Who have found. 0. Cf. n. 5. 7. Verses. 8. Were sharers of. 9. Was 
 not able to obtain. For the indie, in this class of conditional sen- 
 tences, see A. 308, c; G. 599, 3; H. 611, 1, n. 3. 10. Accipio. 
 11. That nothing = lest anything. 12. Neut. plur. 
 
 73. Chap. XI. 1. Each best. 2. Ipse. 3. In which city . . . in 
 that. 4. To shrink from. 6. Omit, 0. At the same time with you. 
 7. Abl. abs. 8. Which we may desire. 9. Why we shoiJd be distressed. 
 
 74. Chap. XII. 1. Of so small mind. 2. A prohibition; use the 
 perf. subj. 3. Is present to, adsum. 4. AUfinus ft. 5. Adj. 
 
 75. Chaps. I.-V. 1. I^oc. abl., in apposition w. the locatire 
 
 Antioch." 2. Most learned. 3. Since he had devoted himself. 
 
70 NOTES, ARCHIAS. 
 
 4. Even then. 5. Cdgnosc5. G. Afiicio. 7. Nature and merit. 
 8. Change to the active. 9. Greatest. 10. Not to be translated 
 literally. 11. Cf. n. 1. 12. Quidam. 13. Quod. 14. Autem. 
 15. Sancio, foil, by ut. 16. AUenus. 17. Subj. 18. Omit. 
 
 76. Chaps. VI.-IX. 1. Potential subj. 2. See 69, n. 9. 3. Omit 
 " when it is." 4. Express by two nouns. 5. Cresc5. 6. Intueor. 
 7. Use -ne. 8. See 69, n. 5. 9. Exsto. 10. Aids much. 11. Virtus. 
 12. Abl. of cause. 13. Quid. 14. When he has written no word. 
 15. Verses. 16. Omit. 17. Res. 18. Valeo. 19. Cf. sit . . . sanc- 
 tum . . . nomen. 20. 7s ours. 21. Cf. 71, n. 4. 22. Subj. 
 denoting concession. 23. Exceedingly. 
 
 77. Chaps. X.-XII. 1. Rel. clause. 2. Use fore ut w. subj. 
 3. Pi up. subj. 4. See 72, n. 8. 5. Use the part. 6. [/f] to he written 
 about his deeds. 7. Virtus. 8. Ipse. 9. Each best [man"]. 10. Ace. 
 w. f ut. inf. 11. 7 your recent perils. 12. Abl. of quality. 
 
(7 
 
 GRAMMATICAL INDEX, 
 
 WITH REFERENCES TO THE EXERCISES FOR ILLUSTRATION. 
 
 References are not given for construcUons of continual recurrence, auch aa 
 aubject nominative, direct object, and the lil^e, and only a few are given for many 
 otberH that are used frequently. 
 
 The grammara referred to are Allen & Grecnough's (A.), Gildersleeve'a (G,), 
 and Harkncss's (H.). [Note: ff= and following.] 
 
 Ablative. 
 
 Absolute. A. 255 ; G. 408-9 ; H. 4.31. See Participles. 
 
 " In accordance tcith." A. 253, n. ; G. 398 ; H. 41«>. 2, T) ; 6, 13 ; 
 
 87,8; 61,2; 76,3,4. 
 
 0/ accompaniment. A. 248, 7 ; G. 391 ; H. 419, L 28, 5. 8. 
 
 Ofauent. A. 246; G.403; H. 415, 1. 14,2; 22. 1 ; 29, 7; 41, 1; 
 
 64,7. 
 Of cause. A. 245; G. 406-7; H. 416. 11, 9; 18, 5. G; 21, 4; 27, 
 
 2; 61.4; 67,2. 
 
 Of comparison. A. 247; G. 399; H. 417. 11, 2; 60,4. 
 
 Of degree {difference). A. 260; G. 400; H. 423. 11,2; 40,8: 
 
 64, 1 ; 64, 5. 
 Of manner. A. 248; G. 401; II. 410, III. 10, 4; 16, 1; 19,5; 
 
 28,5; 26.6; 39,2; 40, 11; 43,6; 57,4. 
 Of means. A. 248, 8; G. 403; H. 420. 1, 17; 2, UJ; 3, 1 ; 6, 6; 
 
 6,5; 11,6,10; 82.2; 88, 11; 69,1. 
 Of place. A. 258, 4; G. 384; H. 425. 4.4,13; 6,2; 6. 1: 11,4; 
 
 86, 9; 66, 1. (Without prep.) 8, 10; 21, 6; 71, 8. 
 Of quality (characteristic). A. 251; G. 402; H. 419. II. 2,2; 
 
 29,3; 66.2; 67,4; 70,3,12. 
 Of separation. A. 243. c ; G. 388 ; H. 414. 6, 11 ; 6. 12 ; 9, 6. 7 : 
 
 11.7; 80, 8. (Without prep.) 6, 4; 9, 12; 18, 1; 24, 2; 28, 6; 
 
 88. 3; 89.3. 
 
 Of tperification. A. 263 ; G. 308 ; H. 424. 88. 8 ; 48. 2 ; 66, 7. 
 
 Of time. A. 266: G. 392: H. 429. 8,4,6,13; 4,2,4; 6,8; 10.7: 
 
 88,3; 84,5; 41,4; 48,4; 67.7. 
 With contentus, etc. A. 254, 6, 2; G. 373. R. 1 ; H. 421, III. 
 
 8.11; 67,5. 
 
72 GBAJVOIATICAL INDEX. 
 
 With digrnus. A. 245, «, 1 ; G. 398, 2 ; H. 421. III. 42, G ; 48, 1; 
 
 66, 6 ; 72, 11. 
 Withtretns. A. 254, b, 2; G. 373, R. 1; H. 425, 1, n. 30, 5; 
 
 33,4. 
 With utor, etc. A. 249; G. 405; H. 421, I. 1, 1; 5, 6; 35, 9; 
 
 52.6; 54,2; 57,10; 64.2; 67,8. 
 
 Accusative. 
 
 Adverbial A. 240; G. 331, R. 3; H.378, 2. 1, 3; 69,5; 76,2. 
 
 Cognate. A. 238, b; G. 331, 2; H. 371, II. 12, 1; 38, 2; 55, 5. 
 
 Direct object. A. 237 ; G. 327 ; H. 371. 
 
 In exclamation. A. 240, d; G. MO; H. 381. 21, 7; 31, 4; 
 
 72, 5. 
 
 0/ extent. A. 256-7; G. 335 fE; H. 379. (Time) 2, 4; 14, 2. 
 
 Of limit. A. 258; G. 342, 410; H. 380. 23. 8; 24, 10; 65, 7; 
 
 75,2; (Domum) 65,8. 
 Subject of inf. A. 173, 2; G. 341; H. 536. 2, 8. 13; 3, 8; 12, 9; 
 
 20,3,4.7; 21,1; 27,5; 31,2; 39,9. 
 Two accusatives. (Double accusative.) 
 
 Same person or thing. (Pred. ace.) A.239, 1; G. 334; H. 373. 
 
 12.5; 13,9; 24,6; 32,2; 56,2,3. 
 
 Adjectives, adjective pronouns, and participles. 
 Agreement icith nouns. A. 186-7; G. 281 ff ; H. 438-9. 
 
 For adverbs. A. 191 ; G. 324, R. 6 ; H. 443. 7, 10. 
 
 Fornouns. A. 188-9; G. 195, R. 1-4; H. 441. 49, 6; 51. 10; 
 
 52.11; 55,2; 58.1; 72,1. 
 
 Adverbs. A. 207; G. 440 ; H. 551 ff. 
 
 Agreement. See Adjectives and Apposition, 
 
 Of relative w. antecedent. A. 198 ff ; G. 616 ff ; H. 445 ff. 
 Of verb w. subject. A. 204^ ; G. 202. 281-3 ; H. 460 ff . 
 
 Alter . . . alter. A. 203; G. 321; H. 459. 44, 4 ; 52, 4. 
 
 Antecedent in rel. clause. A. 200; G. 617-8. 39,11; 68.6; 71.10; 
 
 72.3; 73,4. 
 
 Antequam and priusquam. A. 327 ; G. 576-9; H. 520. 36, 6 ; 58, 
 
 1. 36,10; 46,4. 
 
 Apposition. A. 183-4; G. 318-9; H. 363. 1, 15; 10, 6; 39. 5; 46. 
 
 3; 52, 3; 65, 7. 
 
 Atque (ac), et. que. A. 156, a ; G. 477-9; H. 554. 1. 2. 
 
 Atque (ac) for quam. A. 234, a, n. 2; G. 646; H. 459, 2. 41, 10. 
 
GRA3IMATICAL INDEX. 73 
 
 Asyndeton. A. 208, b, Wi.c; G. 475, 483; H. &ki, 1. 1. 20, 7 ; 26, 
 
 4; 27,7; 28, .1; 30,7; 31,3; 67,7. 
 
 Comparative. 
 
 HVrAquam. A. 347, a; 0.311; H. 417, 1. 29.3; 44.2; 64,1; 68, 
 
 7,9; 74.3. 
 Without quam. See Ablative. 
 
 Conditional Sentences. 
 
 Prcs. and p<t»t {nothiny implied). A. 306; (Logical) G. 5^ ; (First 
 
 form) H. 508. 13,4; 20,0; 26,8; 61,7; 63,5; 64,8,9. 
 
 Pres. and past (contrary implied). A. .'JOS ; (Unreal) G. 595) ; ( Third 
 
 form) H. 510. 7, 12, 14; 8. 2, 5; 12, 1. 3; 25, 9; 40, 10; 62, 
 
 13; 68.9; 72.9. 
 Future (more vivid). A. 307. 1. a, r; (Lotjival) G.597; (First form) 
 
 H.508. 7.11; 9,9; 20,1; 54,4,6; 69,2. 
 
 Future (less vivid). A.:W7, 2; ([deal) G. 598; (Second form) H. 
 
 509. 8, 11; 9,8; 11,3; 21, (J; 49,1; 62.14. 
 
 In indirect discourse. A. 337; G. 059; H. 527. 17, 1 ; 19, 6. 
 
 Conjunctions. A. 208; G. 477 ff ; H. 554-5. See Atque. 
 
 Cum. 
 
 Causal. A. 326 ; G. 587 ; H. 617. 6, 2 ; 19,7; 28. 1 ; 32, 2. 
 
 Concessive. A. 313, d; G. 688; H. 615, III. 22, 3; 38.8; 46, 4; 
 
 48, 2; 70. 1, 2. 
 Temporal (historical). A. 326; G. 686; H. 521, II. 16, 2; 23. 7; 
 
 81,3; 32,1; 36,8; 66,7. 
 
 Cum (prep.) enclitic. A. 99. e, 104, c ; G. 414, R. 1 ; H. 184, 6, 187, 2. 
 4, 10; 6,3; 19,9; 28.9. 
 
 Dative. 
 
 0/ agent. A. 232; G.352; H. 388. 7,5; 22.8; 32,4; 46,1. 
 
 0/ indirect object. A. 225 ff ; G. 343 ff ; H. 3*4 flf. 
 
 0/ possessor. A. 231 ; G. 349; H. 387. 37, 10; 38, 7; 69, 2, 8. 
 
 0/ reference. A. 236; G. 343. R; H. 384, 4. x. 2. 6. 12; 18, 4; 
 
 42,8. 
 
 With adjectives. A. 234 ; G. 356 ; H. 391. 68, 6; 64. 3; 66, 8. 
 
 With compounds. A. 228-9; G. 346; H. 386, 385, II. 2. 6,9; 
 
 9.9; 28.3; 42. 10. 
 With special verbs. A. 227; G. :W5; H. 385. 1, 10; 3.3; 6,8; 
 
 8,10; 14.4; 30,4; 36.5; 36,4; 42,7; 48,4; 62.4. 
 
 D6b6o. Past tenses of, w. pres. inf. A. 288, a; H. 537, 1. 1 13; 
 
 8.2. 
 
74 GRAMMATICAL INDEX. 
 
 Dum w. indie. A 276, 3 ; G. 572 ; H. 467, 4. 59, 1. 
 
 Dum modo w. subj. A. 314; G. 575; H. 513,1. 5, 4; 9, 4, 7; 
 
 24, 6; 60, 1. 
 
 Et repeated or omitted. A. 208, &, 1; G. 483, 2; H. 554, I. 6. 27, 7; 
 
 30,7; 39, 7. 
 
 Fore ut w. subj. for fut. inf. A. 288 f ; G. 240, 531; H, 537, 3. 
 
 19,6; 20, 8; 44,5; 77,1. 
 
 Genitive. 
 
 Objective. A. 217; G. 361, 2; H. 395,111. 52,5; 58,4; 67,5; 
 
 69,7; 71,11. 
 
 Of charge and penalty. A. 220; G. 377 ; H. 409, II. 2, 9 ; 17,1. 
 
 Partitive, A. 216; G. 366 ft; H. 397. 2, 1; 4, 12, 14; 29, 1; 43, 
 
 10; 53,9; 55, 1. 
 Possessive. A. 214, 1 ; G. 360 ; H. .396, 1. 
 Predicate. A. 214, c; G. 365; H. 401-2. {Of possession) 27, 9; 
 
 69, 7. {Of'quality) 26, 7; 27, 1; 47, 4; 51, 4; 52, 12; 74, 1. 
 
 {Of price) 9, 4; 24, 6, 7; 68, 8. 
 With adjectives. A. 218; G. 373; H. 399. 1, 9; 2, 14; 35, 7; 
 
 38, 2; 57,8; 65, 7; 72,8. 
 With some verbs. A. 219 if ; G. 375 ff; H. 406 ff. (Interest) 
 
 53, 2; (Paenitet) 58, 2 ; (Obliviscor) 3, 2; 49, 2, 3. 
 
 Gerund and Gerundive. 
 
 Gen. A. 298; G. 429; H. 542, I, 543 ff. 24, 1; 63, 2; 64, 2; 
 
 65,2. 3, 10; 8,3; 39,8. 
 
 Ace. A. 300; G. 431, 433; H. 542, III, 543 ff. 41, 10; 51, 1; 54, 
 
 12; {w. prep.) 50, 11; 55, 1, 2, 3; 56, 4; 60, 2, 3; 68, 8. 
 AM. A. 301; G.434; H. 542, IV, 543 ff. 12, 8; 51, 8. 22, 1; 
 
 27,2; 46.5; 54,2; 73,6. 
 
 Hendiadys. A. 385; G.695; H. 636, III, 2. 4, 3; 16,4; 22,2; 75,2. 
 
 Hie. A. 102, a, /; G. 290; H. 450. 2, 15; 4, 8; 13, 2, 10; 17, 1; 
 
 37, 10. 
 
 Ille. A. 102, b; G. 292; H. 450. 6, 12; 9, 11; 14, 3; 15, 2; 23. 8; 
 
 37,8; 41,6; 45,10; 65,9; 73,3. 
 
 Imperative. A. 269; G. 259 ff; H. 487. 4, 2; 5, 3; 8, 9; 9,7; 13, 
 
 1; 15,2; 27,9. See Subjunctive (hortatory) and Prohibitions. 
 
 Imperfect indicative of attempted action (conative). A. 277; G, 
 222; H. 469. II. 40, 7; 46, 2; 62, 2. 
 
GRAJkTMATICAL INDEX. 75 
 
 Impersonal verbs. A. HS-O; G. 199.2; H.298fif. 3. 3; 4, 8; 36,4; 
 
 39. -.',<.); 45, S; 65,3; 68,4. 
 
 Impersonal uses ; pass, of intrans. verbs. A. 146, d; G. 199, 1 ; H. 301. 
 40,10; 46,3.4,5. 
 
 Indirect discourse (OratiO obliqua). A.330ff; G.651ff; H.S22flf. 
 
 8.5.10,12; 6,11; 32,2; 40, 1; 41,7; 42,4; 71,4. 
 
 Informal. A. »41 ; G. (»1. R. 1 ; H. 528, 1. 37, (•; 47, 4 ; 75, 3. 
 
 Subordinate clauses in. 17, 1; 36, 2, 3; 40, 1: 77, 1. 
 See Ck>ndltional sentences. 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 As object. A. :m, B ; G. 527; H. 535. See Indirect Discourse. 
 As subject. A. 270; G. 423; H. 538. 3, 3. 7; 4, 8; 12, 2; 46, 8; 
 
 61,4; 66, 1; 65,3. 
 Complementanj. A. 271 ; G. 424; H. 523-4. 2, 14, 17 ; 6, 10 ; 7. 2, 
 
 9; 11,3; 30, r.; 40,3; 60,1. 
 Subject of. See Accusative. 
 Tenses of, A. 288 ; G. 273 ff, 530; H. 537. 
 
 Ipse. A. 195, /•-/: G.2«i7-8; H. 452. 2,9; 4,11; 8.1; 16,2; 18,2; 
 
 20.7; 21.3; 25,2; 40,5; 73,3; 77.3. 
 
 Iste. A. 102, c; G.291; H.450. 1, 11; 3,2; 8.9; 10,1. 
 
 lam. iamdadum. etc. tc. pres. A. 276, a; G. 221; H.467, III, 2. 
 
 1. 13, UJ; 2, 4; 6. 1, 12, 13; 8, 12; 23, 6; 31, 1. 
 
 Locative. A.258.4: G.412; H.425ff. 84, 8; 66, 3; 66,6. (DomI) 
 
 8,3; 23, 10. (UumI) 10,4. 
 
 K6 . . . quidem. A. 345, 6; G. 681; H. 569, III. 2. 14, 4; 17, 1; 
 
 27,5; 33, 2; 63,10. 
 
 NfisciO quis, etc. w. indie. A. 334, c; G. 469, R. 2; H. 529, 5, 3.-^ 
 17.3. 
 
 Nominative. 
 
 Predicate. A. 176. 185; G. 197; H. 362. 4. 6; 10, 9; 11, 4 r 
 
 24,5; 40,9; 62,2. 
 Subject. A. 173. a ; G. 194 ; H. 368. 
 
 NostrQm and vestrQm used partitively. A. 194, 6; G. 362, R ; H. 466^ 
 N. 3. 1,7,12; 31,2; 54,10; 66.2. 
 
 Participles. A. 289 (T: G. 667 ff: H. r^H ff. Sec Adjectives. 
 Denoting cause. (Abl. abs.) 6. 13; 12, 10; 30, 4; 39, 11. 
 
76 GRAMMATICAL INDEX. 
 
 . Denoting circumstance. 54, 3. (Abl. abs.) 5, 7; 14, 1; 32, 3; 
 
 49,2; 63,6. 
 Denoting concession. 2, 18. 
 
 Denoting condition. 56, 3; 70, 5; 77, 2. (Abl. abs.) 45, 9; 73, 8. 
 Denoting manner. 70, 5. 
 Denoting time. 8, 12; 46, 5; 68, 11; (Abl. abs.) 26, 1; 40, 11; 
 
 42,5; 43,4; 54,7. 
 For coordinate verb. 36, 2. 
 For relative. 8, 9; 10, 3; 34, 5; 36, 2. 
 
 Periphrastic conjugation, First. A. 113, 6, n., 129; G. 239; H. 233, 
 466, N. 25, 10; 46, 2; 74, 1. 
 
 Periphrastic conjugation. Second. A. 113, d. n.; G. 243; H. 234. 
 16,2; 20,6; 22,5,8; 29,6; 32,4; 60,5. 
 
 Personal construction instead of impersonal. A. 330,6; G. 528 ; 
 H.534, 1. N. 1. 16,2; 17,2; 24,3; 47,4; 70, 1,3. 
 
 Prepositions. A. 152 flf; G. 417-9; H. 432 fp. 
 
 Priusquam. See Antequam. 
 
 Prohibitions. A. 269, a; G. 256, 2; H. 484, 4. 13, 3; 27, 4; 74, 4. 
 
 Pronouns. See Agreement. 
 
 Demonstrative. See Hie, Ille, Ipse, Iste. 
 
 Indefinite. A. 202; G. 300 fe; H. 189 if. (Quis) 19, 1; 21, 2; 
 
 29, 9; 52, 10; 72, 10. (Aliquis) 38, 2; 63,1; 65,6. (Ullus) 
 
 21,9. (Nullus) 7, 13; 21,10; 22, 7; 58, 14. (Quidam) 51,5; 
 
 63,9; 75,3. (Quispiara) 69.5. (Quisquam) 14, 3; 38,6. (Quis- 
 
 que) 13, 6; 32. 1; 38, 13; 54, 10. 
 Reflexive. See Sui and Suus. 
 
 Purpose clauses. A. 317 ff ; G. 543 ff; H. 497 ff. 
 
 Pure purpose w. ut orne. 2, 3 ; 5, 12; 29, 5; 33, 1; 34, 7; 38, 13; 
 
 45,6; 60,2. 
 Relative. 4, 13; 46, 2. (Quo w. comp.) 39, 12; 47, 1. 
 Substantive. 5, 14; 8.4; 9, 6; 35, 1; 38, 14; 39, 2; 50, 10. 
 
 NS and ut w. verbs of fearing. 2, 12, 13; 12, 4; 24, 9; 54, 13; 
 
 61,4. 
 
 Questions, double. A. 211; G. 460-1; H. 353. 23, 3, 4; 54,9; 
 
 62,3. 
 
 Questions, indirect. A. 210, 2, 334; G. 462 ff ; H. 529, I. 1, 6, 7 ; 
 
 4,2, 10, 14; 13,6; 34,6. 
 
GRAMM^VTICAL INDEX. 77 
 
 Questions w. -ne, nOnne, and num. A. 210, (i,c\ G. 45C-8; H. ^^ji, 
 
 1, 'J. 1. 2; 3,5, 11, 12; 4,10; 6,7; 10.2; 27,(5; 6,5; 26. 
 
 1; 42.4. 2, 15; 8,7, 10; 4,5,9; 23,9; 26, (J; 34,8. 
 
 Qtdn. iSee Result clauses. 
 
 Quisque w. superlative. A. 03, c; G. 305; H. 458, 1. 73, 1. 
 
 Qu5. Seo Purpose clauses. 
 
 Quod, quia, quonlam. A. 321 ; G. 530 ft; II. 510, I. II. 
 With indicative. 22, 5; 47, 1; 67, 1, 8, 0. 
 
 With gubjunctivc. 4, 12; 8, 8; 17, 1; 18, 0, 10; 31, 1; 39, 4, 
 8,10; 76,3. 
 
 Relative clauses. 
 
 0/ cause or reason. A. 320, c; G.G3G; H. 517. 8,8; 9, 10; 39, 
 
 12; 48,1; 72,5.6,7. 
 0/ characteristic. A. 320; G.634; H. 503, 1. 3. 1,8; 4, 7; 6. 1.2; 
 
 XO, G; 12, Ti; 22, 7; 23, 1. (After ttnus and sOlus) 42, 0; 65, 
 
 4, 6, 6. (After dignus) 66, 3. 
 0/ concession and proviso. A. 320, d,e; G. 637; H. 515, III. 
 
 66.2; 62,1,2. 
 Be/ore antecedent. A. ^45, <>; G.614; H. 572, II, n. 8, 12 ; 39, 
 
 11; 68,0; 71,10; 72,3; 73,4. 
 See Purpose clauses and Result clauses. 
 
 Resiilt clauses. A. 310, 332 ; G. 553 ff ; H. 600 ff. 
 
 Pure result tc. ut and ut nOn. 1. 17 ; 9, 5 ; 23, 2 ; 30, 2, 3 ; 70, 2; 
 
 71,3. 
 Relative. 2, 14 ; 12, 11 ; 60, 4 ; 56, 7 ; 70, 8. 
 Substantive. 10, 8; 49, 4, 8. 
 IKjfAquIn. 83,4. 
 
 Sequence of tenses. A. 285-7 ; G. 510 flf ; H. 491 flf. 
 
 Singrull. A. 96. a) Q. 310 ; H. 172, 3. 64, 10. 
 
 Subject. See Nominative and Accusative. 
 
 Ttco subjects of same verb. A. 205; G. 281; H. 463. 28, 5; 87, 
 
 5; 46.3; 47,3. 
 
 Subjunctive. 
 
 By attraction. A. 342; G. G6C; 11.629. 11. 19, 3.8; 81, 3; 64. 8; 
 
 68,8; 76,3; 77,1. 
 
 Conceuive. A. 313. i ; G. 257 ; H. 484. III. 68, 6, 6 ; 62. 4 ; 76. 4. 
 
 Deliberative, A. 268 ; G. 468 ; H. 4*1, V. 70. 0. 
 
78 GRAMMATICAL INDEX. 
 
 Hortatory. A. 26G; G. 256; H. 484, II. 2, 1; 13, 2, 5, G; 27, 3; 
 
 39, G; 52, 9, 10, 11. See Prohibitions. 
 Optative. A. 267; G. 253-4; H. 483. 9, 1, 2, 3; 13, 10; 19, 8; 
 
 28,9. 
 Potential. A. 311, I, II; G. 250; H. 485-6. 9, 10; 31, 3; 44, 2; 
 
 49,6,7,8; 56.9; 60,2; 76,1. 
 Tenses of. A. 2G6 £f, 283, 308; G. 271 ; H. 478 ff. 
 See Cum, Dum modo, Indirect discourse, Indirect questions, 
 
 Priusquam, Purpose clauses, Quod, Relative clauses, 
 
 Result clauses. 
 
 Sui and Suus. A. 196; G. 294-5; H. 448-9. 1, 18; 2, 9; 3. 10; 8 
 
 2; 23, 10; 38, 10,12; 47,4. 
 
 Superlative w. quam. A. 93, b ; G. 317; H. 444, 3. — 5, 3. 
 
 Supine in urn. A. 302; G. 436; H. 546. 15, 2. 
 
 Supine in u. A. 303; G. 437 ; H. 547. — 12, 2. 
 
 Utrum . . . an. See Double questions. 
 
 Vestrum. See Nostrum. 
 
 ^TJi 
 

 \nnounceme^%i* 
 
 THE STUDENTS' SERIES OP LATIN CLASSICS. 
 
 UXOBR THB KDITORIAL SUPBHTISIOM Or 
 
 ERNEST MONDFXL PEASE, A.M., 
 Leland Stanford Junior fnireraity, 
 
 AND 
 
 HARRY THURSTON PECK, Ph.D., L.HJ)., 
 Columbia College. 
 
 This Series will contain those portions of the Latin 
 authors that are usually read in American schools and 
 colleges; and to meet the growing demand for more 
 liberal courses such other portions will be included as 
 are well fitted for classroom use, but which have hitherto 
 lacked suitable editions. In order to furnish permanent 
 editions of uniform merit the work is distributed among 
 a large number df special editors, and the several editions 
 will be based for the most part upon approved German 
 editions. 
 
 While thus profiting by the valuable results of German 
 scholarship, which give the assurance of marked excel- 
 lence to the Series, each editor will nevertheless verify 
 all the statements of the original, and add to and alter 
 them as much as may be necessary to adapt his work to 
 the needs of American students. 
 
 The text will be carefully revised, and will be followed 
 in a separate part of the l)ook by a full commentary and 
 index. 
 
 The Series will also contain elementary and supple- 
 mentary works prepared by competent scholars. Every 
 effort will he made to give the books a neat and attrac- 
 tive appearance. 
 
The following voluBies are now ready or in preparation : 
 
 CATULLUS, Selections, based upon the edition of Kiese. By Thomas 
 B. Lindsay, Ph.D., Professor in Boston University. 
 
 CICERO, Tusculan Disputations, Books I and n. By Professor 
 Peck. Nearhj Ready. 
 
 CICERO, De Oratore, Book I, based upon the edition of Sorof. By 
 W. B. Owen, Ph.D., Professor in Lafayette College. 
 
 CICERO, Select Letters, based in part upon the edition of Siipfle- 
 Buckel. By Professor Pease. 
 
 GELLIUS, Selections. By Professor Peck. 
 
 HORACE, Odes and Epodes. By Paul Shorey, Ph D., Professor in 
 the Chicago University. Nearly Ready, 
 
 HORACE, Satires and Epistles, based upon the edition of Kiessling. 
 By James H. Kirkland, Ph.D., Professor in Vanderbilt Uni- 
 versity. Ready. 
 
 JUVENAL, based upon the edition of Weidner. By Henry Clark 
 Johnson, A.M., LL.B., President of the Central High School, 
 Philadelphia. 
 
 LIVY, Books XXI and XXII, based upon the edition of Wulfflin. By 
 John K. Lord, Ph.D., Professor in Dartmouth College. Ready. 
 
 LUCRETIUS, De Rerum Natura, Book III. By W, A. Merrill, Ph.D., 
 Professor in the Indiana University. 
 
 OVID, Selections from the Metamorphoses, based upon the edition of 
 Meuser-Egeu. By B. L. Wiggins, A.M., Professor in the University 
 of the South. Nearly Ready. 
 
 PETRONIUS, Cena TrimaJchionis, based upon the edition of Biicheler. 
 By W. E. Waters, Ph.D., Professor in the University of Cincinnati. 
 
 PLAUTUS, Menaechmi, based upon the edition of Brix. By Harold 
 N. Fowler, Ph.D., Professor in the Western Reserve University. 
 
 Ready. 
 
 QUINTILIAN, Book X and selections from Book XII, based upon the 
 edition of Kruger. By Carl W. Belser, Ph.D., Professor in the 
 University of Colorado. 
 
 SALLUST, Catiline, based upon the edition of Schmalz. By Charles 
 G. Herbermann, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor in the College of the 
 City of New York. Ready. 
 
;3Ct^ 
 
 SENECA. Select Lettew. By E. C. Winsi.ow, A.M. 
 
 J ^^^^ i^JTACITUS, Annals. Book I and selections from Book II. b.ised uix)u 
 the iMlitlon of Xipiwjnky-Antlresen. By E. M. Hyde, Ph.D., Pro- 
 fessor in Lehigh University. 
 
 TACITUS, Oermania and Agricola, basetl ui>on the cilitions of Schwei- 
 zer-Sidler and Drager. By A. G. Hopkins, Ph.l>., Professor in 
 Hamilton College. livady. 
 
 TACITUS, Histories, Book I and selections from Books II-V, based 
 ui»oii th«' «'<liti()n of WoHT. \\\ Kdwaiiu II. Spiekkk, Ph.D., Pro- 
 ■"" fcssor in till* Johns Hopkins University. 
 
 TEBENCE, Phormio, based \\\\o\\ the edition of Dziatzko. By Herbert 
 C. Elmeu, Ph.D., A.ssistant Professor in the Cornell University. 
 
 TIBULLUS AND PKOPESTIUS, Selections, based upon the edition of 
 J:u-.)by. Py IIknkv F. BruTox, .\.M., Professor in the University 
 
 of Koi-hosttr. 
 
 VELLEIUS PATEKCULUS, Historia Romana, Book H. Uy F. E. Rock- 
 wi»on, A.M.. Prf)f»ss(jr in Bncknell University. Ready. 
 
 LATIN COMPOSITION FOR COLLEGE USE. By Walter Miller, 
 .A.M., Profes.sor in the Leland Stanford Jr. University. Ready. 
 
 HAND-BOOK OF LATIN SYNONYMS. By Mr. Miller. 
 
 A FIRST BOOK IN LATIN. By Hiram Tuell, A.M., Principal of 
 the Milton Hish School, Mass., and Harold N. Fowler, Ph.D., 
 Western Reserve University Ready. 
 
 EXERCISES IN LATIN COMPOSITION. FOR SCHOOLS. By M. Grant 
 Damki.i.. A.m.. Piiiu'ipal of ('haunt y-IIall School, Boston. Ready. 
 
 THE PRIVATE LIFE OF THE ROMANS, a manual K^r the use of 
 
 schools and eolle>:t's. By Uahim' ' \v' * t i-i w ]'i.i..iT<iv mh.I Ix)UISE 
 
 Dodge. Ready. 
 
 ATLAS ANTIQUUS. Twelve maiKS oi tin- ancuiu woiki. lor seiundsand 
 
 eollej;es. By Dr. Henry Kiepert, M. R. Acad., Berlin. Ready. 
 
 Tentative arrangements have been made for other books not ready 
 to ho announced. 
 
 LEACH, SHEWELL, & SANBORN, 
 
 Boston, New Tork, and Chicago. 
 

 ^ AV'/'^a^ 
 
 ^w 
 
 Tt/^ 
 
 ^. 
 
 '«/< 
 
 f 
 
 ^(ftVAv 
 
 
 JdiXc-^ 
 
 
 Bl 
 
^ 
 
 n 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 r^ ^'.^^ ^^^ ^ 
 
4 (X- ^^^ 
 
 gi.- 
 
 u) 
 
 v_- 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
7 
 
 I L 
 
 i D OdiL 1 1 
 
 Jm^^^ 
 
 u ^ 
 
 
 in 
 
 V 
 
 '>4Ji)64 
 
 H- 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CAUFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 ^ywu 
 
 M 
 
 'C>-*s«r 
 
 ^